THE INITIATION1
The torches flared through the thorn branches,
tipping the tiny spines with barbs of flame, as the
procession snaked towards her. Abigail led the
seniors, and though their firebrands must have
been heavy, they held them high as they marched
with an eerie silence through the woods. Cassie
could smell the torches and the smell brought
back the straw men, and the way the fire had
breathed them to life the moment before they
burned.
What were those bitches going to set on fire
tonight? she wondered. Or whom?
The seniors planted their torches in the sand, then
joined hands to surround the girls from Lakeside,
circling faster and faster around them. 'Robin . . .
Robin . . . Robin . . .'they chanted, as though
the syllables were an incantation with its own
magical powers. Slowly, Abigail raised her palms
upward, beckoning for Robin to stand.
'Stay here,' Cassie whispered to her. 'They can't
make you . . .'
Robin's voicie was distant. 'I have to. I. . . I. . .
want to.'
'Are you out of your mind? Robin, don't. . .'
(WAYFARER BOOK STORE"
j5T;KITTS_

The Glory Hand
PAUL & SIMON BOORSTIN
SPHERE BOOKS LIMITED
London and Sydney

This book-is sold subject to the condition
it shall not, by way of trade or otherwise,
re-sold, hired out or otherwise circulated
the publisher's prior consent in any form of
binding or cover other than that in which it is
published and without a similar condition
including this condition being imposed on the
subsequent purchaser
Set in Times
First published in Great Britain by
Sphere Books Ltd 1984,
30-32 Gray's Inn Road, London WC1X 8JL
Copyright © 1983 by Boorstin Ink, Inc
Publisher's Note
This novel is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and
incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or
are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons,
living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
trade
mark
that
be lent,
without
Printed and bound in Great Britain by
Collins. Glasgow.

To our parents

PROLOGUE
They had spoken of love before, but now, in their struggle,
words were forgotten. The man and the woman shed their
tenderness, shed all emotion until only the hunger remained.
Pleasure overwhelmed them like pain, their bodies gleaming
with sweat from the fever, the heat fusing them into one -
flesh into flesh, blood into blood, until they formed one
creature, committing a mortal sin.
Forgive them.
Forgive.
On the stone mantel, like an altar in the room where they
lay, the hand flared to life, five fingers tipped with needles of
blue flame. A lump of flesh the color of tallow, imbued with
a power beyond life, a portent of unholy revelations.
In their final, shuddering moment of release, the hand
glowed with a power greater than either the man or the
woman could have conceived, a spell overwhelming and
eternal.
From the violence came the seed, a human life with a secret
at its core, a mystery spawned at the moment sperm pierced
egg, a riddle that would grow each day until it was insepar-
able from the child's being. Yet for all its terrible nearness,
the future would be beyond the child's comprehension, an
enemy lurking within.
So much that was unfathomable, unleashed in one final
moment that looked strangely like murder. But in the
aftermath, lying drugged side by side, the man and the
woman knew nothing of what their hunger had spawned.
They collapsed, victors and victims, lost in sleep, thinking
the struggle had ended, when really it had yet to begin.
Forgive them.
Forgive.
vii

Part One
THE BECKONING HAND

Chapter 1
'If your mother knew you were out here, she'd . . .' The
wiry teenager ran his thumb across his throat, and scram-
bled a few more steps up the trail that cut a scar up the
sheer face of the cliff.
'She won't find out,' Cassie said, following him, but she
chose her next handhold carefully. Moonlight bathed the
surf 200 feet below in a glacial glow that flickered out when
it hit the boulders, submerging the shore in a deeper night.
One slip and you'll fall, crushed on the rocks, like she
warned.
'Careful,' she shouted to him, 'this is where it gets hairy.'
'Give me a break,' he laughed. But suddenly the root he
was holding snapped. His feet were slipping, showering her
with clots of dirt. He clutched at the cliff wall with his
knees, groping for a rock to cling to as he slipped back
towards the edge. 'CassieV
She clutched his hand, but still didn't have a foothold,
and the weight of his body was pulling her down now too.
'Hang on.' She could feel his fingers slipping from her
grasp. 'Over there!' She nodded to a faint niche in the
granite, and he dug the toe of his boot into it, crawling back
up onto a ledge.
She pulled herself up beside him. She wasn't even
breathing hard, and her legs felt no strain. 'You're lucky
I'm in such good shape from dancing ... Mr Macho.''
'Shit . . .' His voice was lowered in embarrassment as he
brushed himself off.
'You all right?'
With a toss of his head he swept his blond hair from his
eyes and shoved his hands into the pockets of his parka,
changing the subject: 'How come your mom freaks out if
you go near the water?'
'I don't know . . .' Her mother's fear of the sea - Cassie
3

called it the Chill because of the way it seemed to creep over
her until her hands went clammy and her teeth chattered and
God, it pisses me off.
It was because of her mother's Chill that Cassie wasn't
allowed to go out on Todd's catamaran . . . that she wasn't
allowed to go down to the beach near their summer house,
not even in broad daylight. Which was the reason why, even
though she didn't lie to her mother, Cassie had lied to her
tonight.
'I mean, what's she afraid of?' he pressed her.
To avoid answering, Cassie started up the trail ahead of
him. She didn't know why the Chill had such a hold over her
mother. All she knew was when it had started, and she wasn't
about to tell Todd that. When had been that terrible night on
the Pandora when she was four and her mother . . .
Get him off your back.
'Look, my mother's no crazier than your father . . . the
way he freaks out when you put on your hang-gliding wings
and jump off a cliff . . .'
'It's worth it.'
'So was this.' She looked back once more at the waves,
glinting like steel coils below. The last of the scorpaena had
vanished. For two hours the phosphorescent plankton,
galaxies of tiny diatoms, had impregnated the sea with a
ghostly green glow. 'It was unbelievable.'
'Even my old man's never seen it,' Todd said, 'and he's
lived on this island all his life.'
Cassie glanced up to the top of the sheer rock face. Cliff's
Edge, her family's rambling old summer house, loomed
ahead, its three sharp gables like ship's sails stabbing into the
night sky. She had never liked the way the three-story shingle
and brick structure seemed to tilt crazily over her when she
came upon it from the beach below. With the years, the wind
and the sea had gnawed away at the cliff, bringing the
weathered mansion perilously close to the brink. She hurried
up the last few feet of the trail, feeling that one more moment
beneath the brooding shadow of the house and it would
topple to crush her.
4

A brass ship's lantern glimmered on the porch, but the
leaded windows on each of the three floors were dark. If her
mother was waiting up for her - and she always waited up for
her - then why were all the lights out? Usually her mother
left every light on when her father was away - Cassie had
even teased her that without him, she was afraid of the dark.
Then why tonight, Cassie wondered, when he was off for
another round on the political glad-handing trail, did the
house look as if it had been boarded up for the winter?
You're just uptight because you went out on Todd's boat
instead of going over to Robin's like you told her, and you're
afraid she'll find out.
Todd pulled her up onto the top of the cliff. The flinty
escarpment softened into knee-high grass, and he loosened
his grip on her hand as though afraid she might lead him
somewhere even more precarious than the cliff trail. In the
boat tonight he had been so confident, she thought, just as
he was confident soaring in his hang-glider off the cliffs. But
get him off of the water, or out of the sky, get Todd back on
land, and he was shy about everything Face it. You would
have snuck out with Todd tonight even if the scorpaena
hadn't made its big once-in-a-lifetime appearance off the
coast of Nantucket.
Tonight was her last night on the island before spring
vacation ended, before she had to return to Washington,
and prep school, and the hassles that came from being a US
Senator's daughter. It was also her last chance to see Todd
before summer. She intended to make the most of it.
But now that her time with him was ending, she froze.
For once, she was the awkward one, not knowing what to
say, what to do next. It struck her that what had been
daring about tonight wasn't sneaking out to see the scor-
paena or climbing the sheer cliff in the dark. It was facing
this moment.
She hesitated before the oak door that had been hewn
from the bulkhead of a clipper ship. It was unlocked - no
burglar would bother to come out to this remote corner of
Nantucket - but she didn't open it. Instead, she turned to
face him.
5

It was one thing to be alone with Todd on his catamaran,
or holding his hand as they climbed the trail in the dark. But
standing so close to him, he seemed different, as though she
hadn't spent every vacation with him on Nantucket since
she could remember. Suddenly she didn't know Todd Stites
at all. Though in August they had been the same height,
barely seven months later she had to tilt her chin up to meet
his gaze. The fine layer of brown hair on his upper lip - it
hadn't been there in August, had it?
Zip-zip.
He was nervous, too, zipping and unzipping his red
goose-down parka, his tongue flicking a toothpick from one
side of his mouth to the other. The March night was balmy,
even here on this promontory that was usually ripped by the
sea winds. So why had he worn the heavy jacket? Zip-zip.
To defend himself from her?
She looked away from him, catching her fragmented
image in the beveled glass of the foyer window. Her
chestnut hair looked black in the shadows, her dark,
almond-shaped eyes almost oriental, and the light from the
ship's lantern on the porch accentuated her high cheek-
bones and long neck. People told her she was pretty, and
she believed them, though she never believed them when
they said she was as pretty as her mother.
Todd was staring at her in the window. 'I'd better get
back down to the boat,' he said, biting down hard on the
toothpick. 'The tide'll take her right out.'
'No, it won't.' Cassie felt a twinge of panic: couldn't he
see through her? Couldn't he see the confidence in her
voice was just a sham? 'Come here.' Her breath caught in
her throat, but not because of the steep climb up from the
beach.
He took one step and stood facing her in the narrow pool
of light at the front door. Sweat drenched her hands and she
wiped them on her Levis. It frightened her: she put in two
hours of ballet practice a day, watched what she ate, allowed
herself exactly eight hours of sleep a night - all to keep
control over her body. And now she was a basket case.
Zip-zip. Todd stepped closer.
6

He pulled the toothpick out of his mouth and slipped it
into his pocket. Zip. The zipper stuck. Then, as if he had
nowhere else to put his hands, he slipped them around her
waist. He was so close she could smell him - salt spray and
clean sweat.
She closed her eyes because that was the way they always
did it in the books she had read, the way she had always
imagined she would do it when the time finally came. At
first it seemed strange that it should be happening with
Todd Stites, but now that it was happening, it made perfect
sense: better with the boy she had called her 'summer
brother' than with one of the preppies in her class at the
Windward Country Day School in Washington.
Though their faces couldn't have been more than a few
inches apart, it seemed as if they were approaching each
other from a great distance, and Cassie felt as cautious, as
tentative, as when she had been about to dip her hand in the
water where the scorpaena glowed. No matter how
carefully you held the luminous substance in your hand, it
would slip through your fingers, a shimmer you could catch
for only one moment in your life.
It took her a long time to reach Todd. Then suddenly her
lips brushed against his. She wondered fleetingly if she had
expected music (all right, maybe not violins), the kind of
corny stuff that the movies and the books (even the good
ones)"had promised. But it wasn't like that, her first kiss.
Instead of music she heard a scream.
She opened her eyes. Todd's were still closed, his lips
pressed against hers. He hadn't heard a thing.
Don't blow it.
The scream - what sounded like a scream - it must have
been a gull wheeling in the sky (at night!) or the rusty
squeal of the weather-cock on the roof (but there's no
wind).
Why didn't Todd hear it?
If you stop now, he'll think you're chickening out.
She pulled away from him. 'Can we go out on the boat
tomorrow? I mean, I'm not leaving until evening.'
He didn't let go of her waist. 'What about your mom?'
7

'We can do it before she gets up. I finish practicing at
eight.'
'Eight down on the beach,' he said, leaning closer to kiss
her again.
She pulled away from him and ran towards the door. The
scream - it must have been an echo of her panic at being
alone with him, she thought, for it faded as soon as she
closed the door behind her.
The house was silent, but something was wrong. The
house . . . like Todd, it seemed strangely unfamiliar in the
dark. The darkened cut-crystal chandelier in the foyer
seemed to hang down from the ceiling at an angle that
defied the law of gravity, and the framed tintypes of her
mother's ancestors, dressed in morning coats and taffeta
dresses, tilted on the wall beside the staircase, as if the
house were starting to list with age. As Cassie walked over
the hooked rug, the floorboards groaned underfoot, like
the deck of a ship on choppy seas.
Something glimmered in the dining room: two candles in
silver sconces on the polished oak table. The tapers had
burned down to stumps, and teardrops of wax spattered the
wood, so that the high-vaulted room smelled like a church.
The table was set for two, with gilt-edged Wedgwood china
and Waterford crystal, and on the sideboard were silver
platters holding an elaborate dinner that she had seen her
mother preparing that day: boneless chicken breasts stuffed
with tarragon from their herb garden, a salad of local
vegetables, and a tart made with blackberry jam she and
her mother had put up the summer before. All of it, she
thought uneasily, for you.
She had promised that she would be home for dinner.
How could she have forgotten? A dinner that had seemed
so important to her mother, their last chance for some
private time together, she had told Cassie, before they had
to return to the hectic public life of a Senator's wife and a
Senator's daughter.
And yet hadn't every dinner that her mother had pre-
pared on the island in the past week been as elaborate? It
had almost seemed to Cassie that her mother had been
8

trying to keep her away from Todd and Robin by bribing
her with food. Cassie had responded by eating only yogurt
and drinking Tab, saying that professional dancers - she
wanted more than anything to be one - had to be thin. But
her strict diet had really been to resist what felt like her
mother's attempt to control her.
On her mother's plate was a single slice of chicken,
untouched.
You told her you'd be home and when you didn't show,
she couldn't eat.
Cassie picked up the meat with her fingers, but she felt no
hunger. She felt guilt and only guilt, clinging to her, as
clammy as her hair, wet with the salt smell of the sea.
A wine cork lay beside the plate, but there was no bottle
on the table. The thought of her mother going upstairs to
her bedroom when she hadn't come home, to drink alone,
sickened Cassie. Had the National Enquirer been correct
when it had printed its malicious 'scoop' not long ago: Ann
Broyles vs the Bottle? Was that the real reason why her
mother had been avoiding the public eye in the last few
months? Why she had chosen to come out to Nantucket
during spring vacation with Cassie, instead of following her
husband on the political circuit that might edge him closer
to a shot at the Presidency?
Cassie thought of adding the cork to the collection her
mother kept lined up on the windowsill in the kitchen,
mementos of the family dinners they had shared at Cliffs
Edge over the years. But as she pushed through the
swinging kitchen door, she threw the cork into the waste-
basket instead, and slid the platter of chicken into the
refrigerator.
Another scream.
This time it wasn't the cry of a gull or the screech of the
weather vane rusting above the widow's walk. This time the
cry Cassie heard wasn't an echo in her mind. It came from
inside the house. Upstairs. And what had begun as a single
shriek dissolved into a cacophony of voices.
She rushed over to a Currier and Ives print on the wall
near the stove and pulled aside the frame. The tin mouth of
9

the dumbwaiter shaft yawned open behind it, the dumbwai-
ter that hadn't been used since the rats had gnawed the
pulley ropes years before. Cassie tore through a veil of
cobwebs and leaned inside.
The noise that echoed off the tin walls - it sounded like
voices on a record played at the wrong speed, racing with an
urgency she couldn't understand. When rats scurried up the
walls of the dumbwaiter shaft, their squeals might sound
like voices, she thought.
But this wasn't rats. It was a woman's voice that echoed
down the shaft. Her mother's voice.
Why did that startle her so? Her mother was the only
person in the house, wasn't she? But she never raised her
voice. Not at Cassie. Not at her husband - even when his
Irish temper exploded. Ann Broyles kept her anger locked
inside her, expressing it only in the brooding paintings at
her easel on the second-floor landing. No, Cassie thought,
her mother never shrieked like that.
And the words . . . Cassie could hear a few that bled
through: '. . . Bitch. . . you fucking bitch . . .'It was her
mother's voice, but her mother never talked like that.
Someone's up there . . .
Impulsively, Cassie grabbed a carving knife from the
counter and pushed open the kitchen door into the hall. A
garbled torrent of curses rang down the stairwell. She
rushed up the stairs, the planking, warped from generations
of footsteps, complaining underfoot. On the second-floor
landing a grandfather clock chimed once, her startled face
reflected in the swinging pendulum. She clutched the knife
more tightly, raising it high, ready to . . . attack? She had
no idea who ... or what. . . was the enemy.
When she reached the third-floor landing the shrill, one-
sided argument ended. The house was filled with a leaden
silence, pierced only by the tick of the grandfather clock.
She had expected to see a sliver of light beneath her
mother's door, as thin as the knife blade in her hand.
Instead, darkness.
Someone's in there with her. He heard you coming. He's
waiting.
10

She hesitated to touch the old brass knob shaped like
a lion's paw, as if it were charged with a powerful elec-
tric shock. Outside the leaded window at the end of the
hall a foghorn moaned, and a light on a ship's mast
bobbed across the horizon, like the North Star veering
off-course.
She grabbed the knob and turned it. The corroded latch
resisted stubbornly. She threw all her weight against the
door. Grudgingly it creaked open.
Gauze curtains flailed in the breeze from the open
window, catching the moonlight, and it looked for a
moment as though the glowing scorpaena from the sea had
filtered inside the bedroom. Reflections from the waves
cast green flames across the oriental carpet, a warning to
Cassie that something was terribly wrong. Her mother
never pulled open the curtains that faced the sea, much
less opened the window to admit the roar of the surf . . .
and the Chill.
But tonight the window was open. Tonight, after so many
years of being locked out of the room, the surf growled like
an intruder.
'Mother?'
She was lying naked on the four-poster bed, a white sheet
pulled tightly over her, her hair spread out on the pillow,
deep as the night sea. Cassie scanned the room for a trace of
movement in the shadows.
'I heard screaming.'
Ann's face glistened with sweat, and she lay so still that
Cassie feared she must be dead.
'Mom?'
In her haste to reach her, Cassie bumped into the
dressing table, knocking a hairbrush to the floor. The way
her mother's eyes snapped open at the sound told Cassie
that she had only been pretending to sleep.
'What are you doing?' Ann sat up quickly, the glint of the
knifeblade reflected in her eyes.
Cassie lowered the knife, but didn't let go of it. 'I heard
voices.'
Voices?' The parental tone made Cassie feel childish to
11

be holding the knife, childish to have barged in at all. 'You
didn't hear anything.'
Cassie didn't believe her - she had heard something - but
she let her mother take the knife from her and lay it on the
bedstand.
'Cassie . . .' The anger in Ann's voice vanished myster-
iously and was replaced by an emotion that Cassie found
harder to identify, a tenderness mingled with . . . 'You'd
better get to bed, honey.' She beckoned for Cassie to hand
her the quilted bathrobe at the foot of the bed, and slipped
it on, stifling a shiver. It struck Cassie that she hadn't seen
her mother naked since she was a child, not since before
that night on the Pandora. Ann had gone to great lengths to
hide the scars from the burns, as if she felt that the Chill -
the other scar from that night - had caused her daughter
enough pain.
Ann seemed surprised that the window was open and
stood up to close it. Even at forty, even after what the
tragedy on the Pandora had done to her, she still carried
herself like a dancer, Cassie thought as she watched her
glide towards the window in a single smooth movement.
Before Ann pulled the curtain shut, Cassie glanced around
the room. In the moonlight she could make out the
emerald-green curve of a wine bottle on the bedstand.
So that was it, Cassie thought sadly: the screams . . . the
curses . . . her mother had been shouting out in lonely,
drunken rage at the darkness. If only she hadn't forgotten
about dinner, Cassie thought ... if only she hadn't snuck
out with Todd, her mother wouldn't have taken the bottle
up to her room, and all the strar.ge and terrifying anger
wouldn't have spewed out.
it's late. Go to bed,' Ann said.
Cassie hesitated, i love you.' It was what her mother had
always said to her at bedtime. Why did Cassie feel com-
pelled to say it tonight?
Ann reached out and embraced her, held her so tightly
that Cassie could feel her breath against her hair - no
words, but a gentle rush of air that spoke to her. Her
mother was clutching her, she thought, the way a frightened
12

child clutches a doll. On her breath, Cassie expected to
smell the sweet, familiar bouquet of wine. It would have
explained everything.
But there was no hint of it. The wine bottle on the
bedstand . . . Cassie took a good look at it: it was full.
Ann released her with a wisp of a smile. 'Sleep tight.'
Reluctantly, Cassie let go, and left the room. But as she
started down the stairs, she felt a queasiness in the pit of her
stomach, and looked back over her shoulder. Her mother
had picked up the silver hairbrush that had been knocked
off the dressing table, the Art Nouveau antique that had
been her grandmother's. She brushed her hair in fitful
strokes, her long black tresses crackling with electricity,
sparks cutting blue question marks in the dark.
Chapter 2
Cassie could force what had happened last night out of her
mind, but not out of her muscles. Her arms and legs ached
as if she had fallen down that flight of stairs, instead of
running down them, when she had left her mother's room.
She pulled the purple leg-warmers up over her knees and
started the record of Swan Lake again. Resting her foot on
the barre, she leaned over her thigh and stretched until it
hurt.
She stared at herself in the mirrors that lined the walls of
the high-ceilinged room, but not with her usual eye to form.
Her arms spread wide, her back arched, she gazed at her
face, hoping that by studying it, she would somehow be able
to decipher her feelings. It was too dark to see. She had
pulled open the velvet drapes her mother insisted on
keeping shut to block out the view of the sea, but outside a
curtain of clouds stifled the first light of morning. All Cassie
could make out was her slender, hesitant shadow in the
mirror.
She bent her legs slowly in a series of plies in each of the
13

five positions, then did three pirouettes towards the center
of the room, snapping her head around so that she didn't
lose her image in the mirror, and ending with her arms
curved overhead, her left foot on the parquet floor firmly in
front of her right. She wasn't dizzy - she never got dizzy
when she danced - but the troublesome thoughts lingered,
like the salt smell which clung to her hair from last night.
With a nervous flick of her hand, she brushed back the
chestnut wisps of hair that had loosened from the knot
pinned on top of her head. Two separate anxieties were
tugging at her - what to do about Todd, and what to do
about her mother - and as if she were trying to perform two
different ballet steps at the same time, it seemed impossible
to resolve either of them.
Go up and check on her.
No, let her sleep. She needs sleep. You can be out on the
boat with Todd and back before she wakes up.
Cassie raised her chin, then threw back her shoulders so
that her tiny breasts pushed against the black nylon leotard,
and imagined Todd was staring at her the way he had stared
at her last night.
The door clicked open.
Todd ... He must have been too impatient to wait for
her on the beach. She arched her back, looking into the
mirror to catch the expression on his face when he walked
in.
'Cassie, we've got to go.'
Her mother was standing in the doorway.
Go back to bed. Please go back to bed.
'What are you doing up?' Cassie asked.
'We're leaving.'
In a long batik skirt over a leotard and tights, the outfit
she always wore at Cliffs Edge, Ann Broyles looked like a
ballet teacher. But something was different about her this
morning: her raven hair, which was usually pulled into a
tight bun, was wild and unkempt; her eyes were red (from
sleeplessness or tears?), and her complexion . . . her com-
plexion that had tanned so readily in one week of sunshine,
was as wan as the dawn sky.
14

'Are you okay?' Cassie's cautious words were an echo of
last night. And like last night, her mother ignored them,
pulling the velvet curtains back across the window. She's
shutting me in, Cassie thought. She's always shutting me in.
'You'd better get dressed.'
'What for?' Cassie walked to the Baldwin upright in the
corner, grabbed a towel from the piano bench and wiped her
forehead with it. 'Our plane's not till tonight.'
'We're due at Woods Hole in an hour.'
'You've got to be kidding.' Cassie threw the towel on the
floor and started the record again with an angry scratch.
'Cassie, sometimes your father's needs come first.'
'I thought he said we didn't have to go . . .He didn't want
us to go.'
'It's important.'
'Come on, you hate those dumb political things more than
/ do. I thought the whole reason you came out here was to get
away from all that Senator's wife junk.'
'Honey, we don't have much time.'
Cassie turned her back on her to face the barre. She
balanced her leg up on it and stretched until the pain shot
from her ankle into her hip. 'You go ahead. I'll be okay here
. . .' (With Todd.) 'I'll meet you and Dad at Logan Airport
tonight.'
Ann didn't reply. Instead, with an urgency Cassie couldn't
understand, she grabbed her hand and led her - dragged her
- out of the dance studio and into the hall.
Despite her sleeplessness, despite whatever had afflicted
her last night, her mother still had a dancer's strength, Cassie
thought, her grasp so tight that her ring bit into Cassie's
palm. The antique silver band was shaped like a hand, with
spindly fingers and pointed nails that seemed to clutch her
mother's ring finger. 'You're hurting me,' Cassie said.
'I'm sorry.' But Ann didn't loosen her grip.
Cassie knew her mother would never deliberately hurt
her. Whenever she held Cassie's hand so tightly that the ring
stung Cassie's palm, it meant that she was afraid. 'It's Dad,
isn't it? You're worried something's going to happen to him.'
'Not at all.'
15

On the landing, an easel faced a corner window. Her
mother had chosen to work here because it was the only
window on the second floor of the summer house that faced
away from the sea. After the fire on the Pandora years before
had scarred her legs, she had stopped dancing and had begun
painting the view from this window: scrub pines and
cypresses, sand dunes tangled with heather and wild roses.
Cassie resisted her mother's breakneck pace long enough to
glance at the canvas on the easel, surprised to see that the
half finished work wasn't a landscape like the others that
lined the hall, but a portrait: A young girl in a tutu, done in
stormy blues that seemed to have been stolen from her
mother's troubled eyes.
Cassie realized it was a portrait of herself as a child,
melancholy and vulnerable. It galled her all the more - it was
as if her mother were trying to keep her frozen forever at age
four. 'I know why you won't let me stay here by myself while
you go to that thing today. You don't trust me!'
Ann stiffened. 'Cassie, I know you went out on Todd's
boat last night. . . and I know it wasn't the first time.'
'Jesus!' Cassie exploded. 'I'm thirteen years old. All the
other kids my age go sailing . . . swimming. Why won't you
let me?'
Ann searched Cassie's eyes, it used to be that coming to
Nantucket was a chance for us to be together. The dancing
. . . the closeness . . . the dinners we used to have. You
never minded spending time with me here then.'
'Things are different now.'
'You used to like staying in the house, dancing while I
played the piano, or looking at those art books downstairs
That was before your Chill ruined everything, Cassie
wanted to say. That was before your obsessive, consuming
fear of the sea kept me here. And yet, Cassie didn't open her
mouth. For her mother was limping. Whenever the scars on
her legs gave her trouble, Cassie backed off. 'I was with you,
don't forget.' She chose her words carefully: 'The horrible
stuff that happened on that ship ... it didn't hurt me like it
hurt you.'
16

'You were young . . . children can be very resilient. I'm
grateful you haven't suffered the way I have.' Her weary
tone reminded Cassie they'd been over the same ground
countless times before. 'I wish you understood it's only
because I care about your safety that I've made these rules.'
'It is not!' Cassie shot back. 'It's because you're afraid.
And not just of the sea . . . That's not the reason you don't
like me spending time with Todd. You're afraid of what I'll
do with him!' She ran across the hall into her bedroom.
The pink wallpapered room was crammed with childhood
mementos. An oak cradle held frayed stuffed animals; tiny
costumed mice filled a miniature Victorian house, and
Princess Alexandra dolls wearing taffeta dresses trimmed
with rabbit fur were lined up on the window seat where
Cassie had left them the summer before. Signs of her more
grown-up passions seemed to conflict with them - the
chrome-framed posters of Nureyev and Baryshnikov, the
black stereo speakers stark against the floral wallpaper;
paperback novels by Vonnegut and Salinger scattered
across the four-poster bed, their colors clashing with the
patchwork quilt.
Ann followed her inside with a sigh, as if yielding to her
daughter's anger. 'I'm sorry. Look, I don't mean to ruin
things for you and Todd. It's just ... I don't know, it just
seems like such a long time since we were together as a
family. All the talk about Clay's Presidential chances . . .'
She lowered her voice, as if mentioning a terminal illness.
'He can't get out to the island so easily anymore. I thought,
since he was going to be on the Cape today - so close - that
maybe it would be nice if we went to Woods Hole, to be
with him.' She reached out to hug her, but Cassie squirmed
away.
Clay Broyles' face smiled down from the collage of
Senatorial campaign buttons and bumper stickers that she'd
tacked above her bed. 'Sitting on some stage in front of
hundreds of people . . . That's not being with him! We
might as well watch him on TV!' Cassie stripped off her
leotard and stood naked, defiant, in front of her, as if to say
that at least her mother couldn't control her body, that she
17

was growing into a woman, and if that meant growing away
from her, there wasn't a damn thing her mother could do
about it.
Ann averted her eyes as if to avoid facing the reality, and
reached into the closet. 'It's a good thing I remembered to
pack this.' She pulled a pink dress from a hanger, the
Florence Eiseman she had bought for Cassie's thirteenth
birthday in the children's department at Saks, though
Cassie could have fit into a Junior size. Pearl buttons in the
shape of hearts adorned the bodice, and hand-appliqued
roses trimmed the prim white collar.
'Cute.' Cassie made a face.
Ann lay the dress carefully on the bed. 'Be ready in
fifteen minutes . . . please.'
Ann walked slowly out of the room and Cassie felt the
urge, as she always did after such clashes, to apologize.
'Mom . . .' As usual, it was too late. Ann was halfway down
the stairs. It didn't make sense. Hadn't her mother always
encouraged her to express her feelings? So why, when
Cassie vented her anger, did it only make both of them feel
worse? They never used to hurt each other like this.
She could hear her stop on the landing and call to
someone coming up the stairs from below: 'Cassie's got to
leave in five minutes'
'No problem, Mrs Broyles.'
A girl with frizzy blonde hair walked into Cassie's
bedroom. 'Jesus . . . Todd said he could hear you two
bitching at each other all the way down on the beach.
What's going on?' She pulled a pack of Virginia Slims from
under her 'Save the Whales' T-shirt and lit up.
Cassie clutched her throat in mock agony. 'Robin, must
you?'
The blonde snapped her bathing suit around a protruding
crescent of buttock and exhaled luxuriously: 'It's not dope.
Don't sweat it.'
'Is that what they teach you at boarding school? You'll
stunt your growth . . . stunt my growth . . . turn me into a
dwarf or something.'
'Pardonnez-moi. I'd hate to screw up your gorgeous
18

dancer's bod.' She was about to tap the ash onto the
carpet when Cassie motioned her towards the bathroom.
Reluctantly, Robin went in and tossed the cigarette into
the toilet without flushing it. On her way back to the
bedroom, she stopped in front of the mirror, tried to suck
in her softly rounded stomach, gave up and flopped down
onto the bed. 'Shitl' She pulled a copy of Watership Down
out from under her. 'How can you read stuff for school on
vacation?'
it's a good book.'
Robin rolled her eyes and blew an imaginary smoke ring.
'The dancing ... the homework . . . How do I tell my best
friend she's turned into a masochist this past year. You'll be
burnt out before you get to high school! I mean, don't you
ever relax?'
Cassie smiled. 'Maybe I don't know how.'
Robin took an Almond Joy out of her backpack and
offered Cassie a bite, but Cassie shook her head: 'You're
too much. Here I am fighting battles with my self control
day and night, and all you do is stuff your face. And the
worst part is, you don't even feel guilty . . .' She eyed her
friend's body enviously. Since last summer, Robin had lost
her baby-fat, and had developed full breasts and shapely
hips. Watching her polish off the candy bar, all Cassie could
come up with was: 'You're going to get zits.'
Robin brushed a crumb of chocolate from her baby-
smooth cheek. 'At least I've got tits!' They both laughed.
'Cass, you worry too much.'
'That's what I just said to my mom.'
Cassie padded barefoot into the bathroom and switched
on the shower. Stretching a plastic shower-cap over her
hair, she stepped under the spray and turned it as hot as she
could stand.
Robin leaned in the doorway and raised her voice to be
heard over the rush of water. 'She hassling you about
Todd?'
'You name it.' Cassie squirted Vitabath on a sponge and
lathered her body. 'I thought you were supposed to get
more freedom when you got older . . . you know, that they
19

trusted you more. I think my mom trusted me more when I
was four.' She rinsed off quickly and stepped out of the
shower. Robin handed her a yellow towel and she rubbed
herself down. 'God, it's like she's pulling in the reins or
something.'
'Where's she making you go today?'
'You won't believe it ... I mean, I have one day left
before I have to go back to Washington, right? And she's
making me blow it on one of those dumb political things.'
She chose a pair of pink lace bikini panties from the dresser
drawer and stepped into them, then pulled on a bra,
though it was clearly more a sign of hope than a necessity.
'I wish I knew what her problem was.'
Robin joined Cassie at the mirror and licked her finger,
then tried to smooth down her eyebrows that had been
plucked to a ragged line. 'Maybe it's menopause or some-
thing. My mom's been acting weird lately, too. Only with
her, it's like she can't wait to get rid of me.'
'Don't I wish.'
'Cassie?' Ann didn't have to shout: voices carried in the
old house like cold drafts from the cellar.
Cassie picked up the Florence Eiseman from the bed and
held it up in front of her in the mirror. Then she threw it
down and plunged into the closet, pulling out a red sundress
of sheer Indian cotton, with a scoop neck and spaghetti
straps that tied at the shoulder.
'I thought your mom made you return that,' Robin said.
'I thought she said it was . . .'
'Obscene.' Cassie laughed and pulled the dress on over
her head. The filmy cloth stretched taut across her hips and
breasts, accentuating them.
'Now into your Sunday School dress before your mother
has a cow.'
'Cassie?' from downstairs.
'Take off your shoes,' Cassie said.
'What?'
Cassie pulled off Robin's high-heeled white sandals and
slipped them on. She unclasped the barrette that held a bun
neatly on her head and shook out her long chestnut hair,
20

letting it cascade around her shoulders. With a flick of a
finger, she adjusted a wave seductively over one eye.
'Your mother's going to shit,' Robin said.
Chapter 3
Cassie strained against the seat belt for a last glimpse of the
island out of the porthole: Nantucket lay on the ocean a
thousand feet below, soft and warm in the sunlight, like a
puppy asleep on a porch. Woods Hole would be cold and
dank, she brooded, gray with the thick fog that hugged the
south coast of Cape Cod until the beginning of summer.
The riveted steel walls of the helicopter confined her like a
prison, and she wished she could turn on a blast of air, the
way she could on a jet. But Navy helicopters had no such
luxuries, she knew from the tedious journeys she'd taken on
them with her father. They weren't designed for comfort -
just to get you there.
If she and her mother really had to go, they should have
taken the ferry across Nantucket Sound - it would have
been a lot easier on her stomach. But of course her mother
never would have agreed to that. Cassie glanced over at
her: judging from her tense squint, her drawn lips, even a
thousand feet high was too close to the sea for comfort.
Ann's left hand rested on Cassie's, as cold as the silver
ring on her finger. It seemed she was staring out a private
window only she could see through, as if today the Chill
arose from a place closer than the sea, from inside her. It
didn't make sense - she hadn't noticed the dress Cassie had
w°rn, or Robin's high-heeled sandals . . . not even the
lipstick and rouge. Nothing seemed to get a rise out of her,
and that troubled Cassie. It was as though the familiar part
of her mother, the part that she thought she understood,
had gone numb.
Ann seemed just as oblivious to her own appearance.
Her makeup, usually meticulous, understated, when she
21

was to appear in public beside her husband, had been
carelessly applied: the mascara was smeared below her
eyes, the rouge on her cheeks streaked. And though she
wore a beige-linen Givenchy suit from the 'right' boutique
in Georgetown (with opaque stockings to hide the scars on
her legs) she had forgotten to wear the simple gold necklace
and diamond-stud earrings, the orchid-patterned Gucci silk
scarf, accessories that the media man on the Senator's staff
had recommended 'to project the right image.' It seemed
the only thing she hadn't forgotten was the antique silver
ring in the shape of a hand, the ring Cassie hated.
Maybe she's freaking out. Maybe she's played the role of
Senator's wife once too often, and it's finally gotten to her.
Cassie knew her mother had only endured the
Washington luncheon circuit, the vapid Senator's wives, out
of love for Clay. She had often wondered if Ann Cunnin-
gham had known what she was getting into when she'd gone
to Cliffs Edge after graduating from college and had fallen
in love with a Nantucket 'lifer,' a man she had once thought
of as the kid who repainted her father's boat every summer.
The Cunninghams had disowned her - until Clay had
started to 'make it.' The rest was crazy, Cassie thought: the
more Clay Broyles' political career had taken him away
from the island, the more her mother had wanted to spend
time there.
Which made her decision to leave Cliff's Edge today all
the more puzzling.
Ann was squeezing her left hand into a fist, clenching it so
tightly that the ring's pointed silver fingers must be hurting
her, Cassie thought. Yet the way Ann continued to stare
straight ahead, her eyes dulled, it was as if the discomfort
were insignificant compared to some deep, unspoken pain.
'Mother?'
Ann turned to Cassie, her eyes slowly focusing, as if the
dark meanderings of her thoughts had led her back to a
single concern. 'Your hair . . . We've got to do something
about your hair, Cassie.' She fumbled under the seat, but
before Cassie could protest, Ann's voice faded: 'I must
have left my purse back at the house . . .' She retreated
22

again into herself, the matter apparently forgotten. Cassie
stared into her eyes for an explanation - they were the
gunmetal gray of the ocean sky that looked as though it
could shift violently to a storm at any moment.
The helicopter shuddered in a downdraft, and Cassie's
stomach turned over. Her mother's depression - if that was
what it was - Cassie couldn't help but hold herself respon-
sible and wonder whether what had happened last night had
pushed her over the edge. If she hadn't snuck out with Todd
... if she had come home for dinner with her mother . . .
would that have made the difference?
The helicopter plummeted into a maze of armor plate and
barbed wire. The Woods Hole Naval Shipyard seemed to
Cassie like a confusion of sharp steel edges at war with each
other, like her feelings. Even from a hundred feet in the air,
one rumpled figure stood out among the immaculate white
uniforms, and the sight came as an enormous relief.
God, I don't get enough of him.
She had inherited Clay Broyles' stubbornness - 'pig-
headedness' his opponents in the Senate had called it - but
thank God, he had always joked, she hadn't inherited his
looks: the pugnacious, out-thrust jaw that dared an adver-
sary to land the first punch, the saddle-nose that had been
broken three times when he had boxed in the Navy. He was
heavy and thick-boned where her mother's features were
fragile, aristocratic, and he still looked like a fighter, Cassie
thought, though judging from the paunch he'd acquired
over the years in Washington, a fighter who'd broken
training. With her mother suddenly a stranger to her,
Cassie longed for the directness of his flag-blue eyes.
Buffeted by a stiff breeze, the helicopter settled to earth
with what seemed to Cassie an agonizing slowness. Below,
her father shifted from one foot to the other on the cement,
and turned up the collar of his tweed jacket against the gale
from the chopper blades, his red hair flecked with gray
blowing wildly. The rough edges that made him look and
act like a Washington outsider had worked to his advan-
tage, Cassie knew. An upstart lawyer in Nantucket, then
23

District Attorney in Boston, he had defeated the slick
four-term Senate incumbent in a groundswell of anti-
Washington sentiment. Now, even after almost two terms,
he still didn't look like the Washington politician. Cassie
smiled: his pants were too baggy, his shoes scuffed. He
tugged at his unfashionably wide necktie to straighten it,
but only succeeded in pulling it more askew. Before the
rotor blades stopped spinning, he was running over to the
helicopter, surprisingly light on his feet for a man who was a
good twenty-five pounds over what he called 'fighting
weight.'
God, I don't get enough of him.
The hatch of the helicopter swung open, and to Cassie's
surprise, her mother rushed down the aisle ahead of her
into his arms. Ann had always been reluctant to show
affection in public, yet despite the TV cameras focusing on
them, she held him tightly, her eyes closed as if to shut out
everything but the feeling of his body against hers. His
bear-hug seemed to revive her smile, bring the color back to
her cheeks. It must have been Clay - or the lack of him -
Cassie thought, that had troubled her mother so.
When he held Ann at arm's length his smile faded. 'Are
you all right?'
'I'm fine.'
'But... I wasn't expecting you.'
'Surprise,' she said with a brittle laugh.
It did nothing to erase the puzzled look on his face.
Despite the camera lenses targeted on them, he spoke with
his usual bluntness: 'Ann, what the hell's going on?'
When her reply was an unconvincing smile, he turned to
Cassie and swept her up in his arms: 'Cassandra!' He stood
back to get a good look at her, raising an eyebrow at the
skimpy dress, the makeup. She felt ashamed of her appear-
ance, ashamed to have embarrassed him in public. But he
didn't mention it. 'What in God's name ever got you off the
island? Did Todd run off with Robin, or what?'
Cassie glanced towards her mother.
He took Ann's hand as if he understood her neediness, if
not the reason for the sudden visit. 'Come on,' he whis-
24

pered as he led Cassie and her mother past the honor guard
standing at attention on the asphalt apron. 'Let's get this
damn thing over with.'
It was only when they had left the helicopter pad that Cassie
realized the gray structures towering over them weren't
buildings, but warships, as gigantic and as cold as icebergs.
The searing yellow flames of acetylene torches were welding
steel into cruisers and destroyers in dry docks ten stories
high. Ahead of them, poised on a launching ramp and
draped with red, white and blue bunting, was a submarine as
sleek as a shark. An audience of Navy men faced it in
reverent silence, like a congregation before an altar in
church.
To reach the reviewing stand, they had to walk along the
breakwater, so close to the water's edge that Cassie could
taste the salt spray. Her mother must have been desperate to
be with Clay, she thought, to risk the Chill that surely lay in
wait for her here. She glanced over at her: Ann had slipped
on her best wife-of-the-Senator smile for the cameras.
An Admiral with bushy white eyebrows and a stoop shook
Clay's hand, and when introduced to Cassie and Ann, gave
the expected what a lovely family response before seating
them on folding chairs beside the Joint Chiefs of Staff.
Gripping the podium like a pulpit, the Admiral lauded the
'Space Age' submarine behind them, thanking Cassie's
father, Massachusetts' 'favorite son,' who had pushed
through its funding (over $600 million), and patting himself
on the back for seeing the project through. Cassie scanned
the audience that sat stiffly before them. They were the same
faces she had seen at other such tedious rituals; 'filler,' she
called the bureaucrats and military men who got paid as
much for suffering through these meaningless speeches as for
doing anything.
She read the name on the prow of the submarine: USS
WILL ROGERS. Hadn't Will Rogers said, 7 never met a
man I didn't like'? It was her father's favorite quote. To name
a ship designed to kill people after the man who had said that
was sick.
g.h.-b
25

The Admiral droned on, and Cassie tuned out. Her
mother could make her sit here, but she couldn't make her
listen. Her eyes were drawn to the ocean, and she strained
to see Nantucket across the sound, but the sea and the sky
had clamped together, an identical battleship gray, welded
into a seam at the horizon.
I could have been out with Todd on his boat right now,
and . . .
The odor of 'Old Spice' brought Cassie back to the
reviewing stand. Wayne Runtledge, her father's new 'assis-
tant,' smiled ingratiatingly and sat down beside her. She
avoided his gaze. Runtledge had first been introduced to
her at a speech her father had given at the Rotarians'
convention two weeks before in Boston (she had only
agreed to go along because it was a chance to visit Robin at
boarding school nearby). Though Robin had thought Runt-
ledge was sexy, Cassie hated him immediately, because she
was sure he wasn't really one of her father's assistants at all.
The truth was painfully obvious: the other members of the
Senatorial staff were smooth Ivy Leaguers who wore muted
pinstripes and carried hand-sewn leather attache cases, but
Runtledge had a crewcut so short his scalp showed through,
a Marine tattoo on his wrist . . . and a telltale bulge under
the left armpit of his rumpled sharkskin suit. Cassie won-
dered if her father's closed-door Senate hearings into
organized crime had put him in some kind of danger, or if it
was just his sudden prominence as a Presidential hopeful
that explained why he had been assigned a bodyguard. In
either case, she resented the way Runtledge intruded on
what few private moments with her father she had left. For
revenge, she had branded him 'Runt.' The label stuck -
even her father had started calling -him that behind his
back.
Runt squirmed in his chair and she folded her arms
tightly over her chest to keep him from getting a look down
her dress.
Polite applause told her that the Admiral had ended his
speech, and when her father stood up and walked to the
podium, Cassie joined in the standing ovation.
26

But Ann wasn't clapping.
As soon as Clay left their side, Cassie saw dread creep
into her mother's eyes. Her lips were drawn tight, her body
stiff and tense . . . Cassie wondered whether her mother
was listening to the same shrill voices in her mind that had
clashed last night.
She was grateful when her father cut his remarks short,
and began following the Admiral up the wooden steps of
the scaffolding to a wind-whipped platform that extended
out over the waves, facing the prow of the submarine. The
Navy band struck up 'Anchors Aweigh,' and Cassie winced.
Band music was just noise, she and her mother had decided
at another, equally tedious patriotic event (was it at New-
port News? Annapolis?) - the only real music was what you
could dance to. She turned to her mother to exchange the
undercover grimace they'd perfected to elude the eyes of
the cameras.
But her mother wasn't listening to the music. She was
halfway across the reviewing stand, heading towards the
scaffolding.
'Mother. . .' Cassie stood up, but didn't follow. Ann had
to be with him, she realized, even if it meant climbing a
precarious staircase, teetering dangerously close to the
water.
Ann was forcing herself up the stairs of the scaffolding,
both hands on the bannister, one painful step at a time - as
if the limp, that vestige of the tragedy aboard the Pandora,
had suddenly gotten much worse. She was trying to focus
her eyes straight ahead, perhaps to avoid looking down
through the wide spaces between the steps, but as if against
her will, her eyes were drawn to the water. The sight
seemed to afflict her; she stopped and rubbed her leg as if it
smarted with pain.
Cassie ran towards her.
The steps were slippery with ocean spray, and the flimsy
scaffolding swayed in the wind. Cassie wished she hadn't
worn Robin's high-heeled sandals that wobbled beneath
her, or the skimpy dress that was whipping above her
knees. A hundred feet below, water frothed, the poisonous
27

amber of gasoline, and the hiss of blow-torches, the whine of
blades sawing through armor plate in the dry docks
threatened to throw her off balance. Yet she reached out to
her mother, grabbed her hand.
The wind flailed Cassie's hair against her cheeks, shook
the planking beneath her feet, but escorting Ann onto the
platform, she felt a surge of exhilaration - her mother had
needed her and she had helped, and the relief on her father's
face told how much he appreciated what she had done.
Close up, the submarine seemed even more enormous,
more awesome, than it had from the reviewing stand. A
bottle of Moet & Chandon dangled by a satin ribbon from its
prow, puny beside the wall of steel. The Admiral shook
hands with Cassie's father for the benefit of the cameras
below, then picked up the bottle. A drumroll and a fanfare of
trumpets echoed off the hull of the submarine as the Admiral
turned and held out the champagne.
'Mrs Broyles, we are delighted that you could be with us to
do the honors.'
Ann said nothing. She stood, wooden, at Clay's side, as if
after all it had taken to reach him, she had no intention of
moving.
The Admiral leaned closer to give her the bottle, but her
hands were limp her eyes looking right through him. She was
staring out at the sea, seemingly hypnotized by the shattered
rainbows floating on the oil-slick waves.
Take the bottle.
Cassie tried to focus her mind, to concentrate hard enough
to make her mother read her thoughts: Take it.
Her father cleared his throat, and Cassie's skin beaded
with sweat under the gaze of the TV cameras, the eyes of the
crowd.
Everybody's watching.
She was sure she could hear cruel whispers from the
audience: gossip of a drinking problem . . . rumors of a
candidate's wife cracking from the strain . . .
Take it. They're watching.
'Mrs Broyles?' The Admiral licked his lips and glanced
nervously at the Senator.
28

Impulsively, Cassie snatched the champagne out of the
Admiral's hand, the bottle so cold and wet it almost slipped
from her grasp. Ann didn't seem to notice, but Cassie
sensed a flicker of gratitude on her father's face. He smiled
down at the audience, as if this had been the plan all along.
What have I done?
The bottle wavered in Cassie's hands. She stepped to-
wards the submarine, too nervous to summon up the smile
she knew was expected of her.
What do I do now?
The wind whipped her sundress above her knees, and she
felt the urge to drop the champagne and run down the
steps. She glanced behind her: her mother's lips had set into
a drunken smile that was even more disturbing that the dull
stare. And her father - he was nodding to Cassie, urging her
forward.
She stepped to the edge of the platform. A dozen feet
away, across a watery chasm, the hull of the submarine
glinted dully in the sun. The crowd hushed, and she
weighed the bottle in her hand she found herself raising her
chin, straightening her back, her feet moving instinctively
to the third ballet position. For one fragmented moment
she was performing a role in a ballet before an audience,
and this time, as the band struck up 'Anchors Aweigh,' it
was the New York Philharmonic, playing Tchaikovsky. Her
mother would have been proud of her poise, she thought -
if only she had been watching.
Cassie pulled back the bottle, took aim at the seam of
rivets that stitched a scar up the prow. Then she rose up on
her toes and hurled the bottle in what she hoped would be a
bold, yet graceful movement.
The bottle seemed to hover in the air, and she held her
breath, fearing she hadn't thrown it with enough force.
Then it shattered against the hull in an explosion of foam.
With a whine, pneumatic sledges thrust the submarine
backwards, down the launching ramp. The platform shud-
dered underfoot and Cassie struggled to keep her balance
as the hull slammed into the water. In her exhilaration, the
spray that drenched her tasted like champagne.
29

The band must have started playing, for she could see the
drummer's arms flailing, the trumpeter's cheeks bulging as
he pressed his instrument to his lips. But all she could hear
was the din of the submarine's twin turbines rumbling to
life. Red, white and blue balloons exploded in the sky,
along with a blizzard of confetti. Beaming, she turned to the
crowd, expecting applause for her performance.
But no one - no one - was clapping. They were gaping at
the other end of the platform.
She whirled around: the pride was gone from her father's
face, replaced by . . . She didn't recognize the emotion
because she had never seen it there before.
Oh, God.
Anointing her mother's forehead, like a Hindu holy
mark, was a single red droplet.
Wo!'
Ann's knees were buckling, but with a twitch of recogni-
tion, she reached out. Cassie lunged for her, clutched her
hand and held on, even when the sharp, pointed fingers of
her mother's ring cut into her palm, even when she felt her
hand sticky with blood from where the ring had pierced her
skin.
The wake of the submarine churning across the harbor
slammed against the scaffolding, and Cassie slipped. The
sea wind was pulling her mother away from her, wrenching
her out of her grasp. The jewel on her forehead, which at
first had been so precise, was trickling over the bridge of her
nose, down her cheek, a red tear. With a vicious gust, the
wind threw Ann against the railings of the scaffolding and it
broke with a sickening snap.
'Mother!'
Slowly (Don't let her go!), slowly (Wait\), her mother's
grasp loosened in Cassie's until the pain from the ring
ceased. Ann's eyes turned the green of the sea.
Don't leave me\
At first Ann's body soared out over the water, drifting in
an upcurrent of wind, like a gull.
Then she fell straight down.
Cassie lunged into thin air. First her left foot, then her
30

right, stepped free of the platform, stepped into the void to
follow her.
Something hit her in the chest hard, wrenching the breath
out of her. When she opened her eyes, burly arms clutched
her. Runt had grabbed her, dragged her back onto the
scaffolding. But instead of gratitude, she felt rage, fury at
him for not letting her reach out to her mother, to save her.
Or join her.
'Let me go!'
She fought to tear free of Runt's grasp, her eyes frantically
searching the water for some trace of her mother. The froth
shimmered with the flare of the blowtorches in the dry docks,
waves that swirled and writhed and ate each other, a
cauldron of luminous green.
'Let me go!'
Runt pinned Cassie's arm and carried her across the
platform, rushing her down the stairs, holding her as brutally
as if she were the murderer, and suddenly the fear gripped
her: They've killed Dad, too . . .
'Daddy!' She strained to pick him out in the blur of
uniforms on the reviewing stand below.
'Cassie!'
The unruly mop of red hair, the rumpled tweed coat - he
was flailing out with his fists, trying to fight his way over to
her. But it was no use: he was swept away by military police
and hustled into a helicopter.
'Daddy!' the hatch slammed shut, and the rotor blades
roared to life, strangling her cries as the helicopter lifted into
the sky.
Cassie kicked her legs, beat her fists against Runt's chest as
he dragged her off the reviewing stand and carried her across
the concrete breakwater. The audience was fleeing too, their
folding chairs scattered across the ground like broken toys.
They didn't care what had happened to her mother; they
were running in sheer terror, and she hated them for that.
Another helicopter touched down and Runt threw Cassie
inside, then jumped in beside her. The pilot pulled up on the
stick, nosing the helicopter into a steep turn that sent her
falling back into her seat.
31

Over the din of the rotor blades, the radio crackled from
the cockpit: 'They've recovered the body . . . wound inflic-
ted by .. . it's hard to tell. . . maybe a small caliber . . .'
The pilot interrupted: 'Whatever it was that got her, I'll
lay odds it had the Senator's name on it . . .'
Cassie pressed her hands to her ears: as long as she
blocked it out, she could convince herself that it wasn't
true, that nothing had happened. She tried desperately to
recall her mother's face, to breathe it back to life in her
mind: the gray, almond-shaped eyes, the graceful neck, the
high cheekbones of a dancer. She buried her face in her
hands and tasted blood from the cut the silver ring had
made in her palm.
The blood . . . The single droplet on her mother's
forehead dissolved the tranquil vision of the face in Cassie's
mind. Her thoughts churned like the water beyond the
window as the helicopter gained altitude, her emotions
tearing at each other, clashing like gulf-stream currents:
disbelief . . . fear . . . rage.
Guilt.
Tears were streaming down her cheeks, trickling into her
mouth, as hot and salty as blood. Runt gripped her shoul-
ders. 'You're going to be okay,' he mumbled in a gravelly
monotone. 'You're safe now.'
'Safe?' She shaped the word with her lips, but no sound
came out. Runt's square, pock-marked face showed no
trace of sympathy, and his indifference sparked fury. She
struck out at him with clenched fists, and he sat there
without trying to stop her, as if it were part of his job, as if it
were easier to take her punishment than to comfort her.
She pounded Runt's massive chest until her arms ached
and her hands were sore, and even the sight of the
bloodstains on his shirt from the gash on her palm didn't
stop her. As she lashed out at him, she realized she was
shouting for her mother, that she had been shouting her
name for a long time, crying out in a little girl's wail. She
collapsed into sobs and pressed her face against the glass of
the helicopter window. It was as cold as a knife blade.
With an enormous effort she opened her eyes: out the
32

window the ocean spanned the horizon. Sha closed her
eyes, but the sea followed her, a night sea under a starless
sky, storm clouds and wind raising tidal waves. When she
cried out for her mother now, it no longer sounded like her
own voice. It sounded as if it came from somewhere outside
of her, somewhere far away, a voice echoing down the
dumbwaiter shaft at Cliffs Edge. Like her mother's voice
last night, cursing the darkness.
Her mother had been right. Cassie thought as she
brushed the last of the confetti from her hair. Her mother
had been right to fear the sea. It was there that the danger
lay. She stared out of the window, gazing down at the black
and fathomless deep, fascinated and repelled by its lethal
magnetism.
And for the first time she, too, felt the Chill.
Chapter 4
EXCERPT FROM THE CONGRESSIONAL RECORD:
Proceedings of the Joint Select Committee on Assassina-
tion. May 12, 2:38 p.m.
Representative Stennis O'Conner of Alabama, Chair-
man, and Senator Clayburn Broyles, senior committee
member, receiving testimony from Seymour Hutton,
PhD, Chief of Ballistics, Federal Bureau of Investiga-
tion.
REP. O'CONNER: . . . and you have examined the
body of the victim, Dr Hutton?
DR HUTTON: Yes sir, I have.
REP. O'CONNER: When and where did the examin-
tion take place?
DR HUTTON: In the morgue at the Woods Hole Naval
Hospital, approximately three hours after the time of
death.
33

SEN. BROYLES: Please explain your findings to the
committee.
DR HUTTON: Well, as the report you have before you
indicates -
SEN. BROYLES: The report doesn't indicate a damn
thing.
REP. O'CONNER: Senator Broyles!
DR HUTTON: As the report concludes on page
eighty-six, our findings were - inconclusive.
SEN. BROYLES: Were the findings inconclusive, or
was the staff who assembled them incompetent? The
Bureau has spent over a month and God knows how
much of the taxpayers' money!
REP. O'CONNER: Senator, please. We know you have
no intention of personally accusing -
DR HUTTON: No, it's all right. It's understandable -
the results must look questionable. But to be totally
frank, I've never seen a case quite like this one.
REP. O'CONNER: You'll have to be more specific, Dr
Hutton.
SEN. BROYLES: Try confusing us with a few details,
why don't you?
REP. O'CONNER: Senator -
DR HUTTON: As the report explains, we used the most
sophisticated techniques in our ballistics analysis. But
there are rules of physics, gentlemen, and, well-
SEN. BROYLES: Well?
DR HUTTON; There are laws of nature, if you will,
laws which can never be broken: a piece of inert matter,
a lump of lead impacting on a living thing, should
behave a certain way. But our findings - well, they don't
seem to follow those laws.
REP. O'CONNER: Which means - ?
SEN. BROYLES: Which means that Hutton and his
staff can't hack it.
REP. O'CONNER: Senator Broyles, if these outbursts
don't cease, I'm afraid I will have to request that you
excuse yourself from this committee.
SEN. BROYLES: But we're talking about my wife!
34

DR HUTTON: Senator Broyles, please understamd that
I share your frustration. I've been on the Bureau for
thirty-two years and I have never seen a case where the
cause of death was quite this - problematic.
SEN. BROYLES: Problematic? Jesus Christ!
REP. O'CONNER: With all due respect to the efforts of
your staff, Dr Hutton, the senator has a point: this is not
the organized presentation that we were promised when
the Director appeared before our committee on April
27th. We were asssured there would be a complete
analysis of the evidence, with relevant details clearly
spelt out: caliber of bullet, direction of trajectory - type
of weapon. Facts that can be put to use in an investiga-
tion.
DR HUTTON: I understand. But the details are the
whole point. It doesn't appear -1 say appear -from the
evidence that there was a bullet.
REP. O'CONNER: But she - the victim - was shot
through the head. That was in your preliminary report.
DR HUTTON: At first glance, yes. There appears to be
an entry wound, like that made with a .32-caliber slug.
But there was no exit wound. No sign of a bullet within
the body. And-from the cause of death determined by
the coroner in the autopsy, it was - well - it wasn't really
as if the victim had been hit by a bullet at all.
REP. O'CONNER: I'm afraid you lost me, Dr Hutton.
DR HUTTON: You see, a bullet didn't seem to be the
cause of death. It was cardiac arrest. Her heart just
stopped. It was as though - as though she had been
struck by lightning.
(EDITOR'S NOTE: At this point in the proceedings,
Senator Broyles, evidently distraught, requested to be
excused. Shortly thereafter, Representative O'Conner de-
clared a recess until Dr Hutton and his staff could arrive at a
more satisfactory report.)
35

Chapter 5
The Burning Man. Even before she knew the ship was on
fire, Cassie saw him, a dark and fiery angel. And the faster he
ran along the deck of the Pandora, the faster his cloak of
flames engulfed him.
The decks were slick with oil, like the blood of some
enormous butchered creature, and smoke gushed out of the
portholes. Cassie was only four years old, and she couldn't
see the flames at first, just women and children screaming as
they clawed their way to the lifeboats. The ship was scream-
ing, too, electrical wires sizzling, planking warping in the
heat. When her mother turned to grab life jackets, Cassie was
swept along by the stampeding crowd.
The Burning Man . . . everyone else was fighting to get
into a lifeboat. Why was he fighting to reach her? she cried
out in panic, and for a moment the Burning Man and her
mother were both grabbing for her, his face so close that his
breath scorched her skin. Then her mother clutched her
hand, the sharp pointed fingers of her silver ring cutting into
her palm. She dragged Cassie towards the railing.
In the water below, the light from the flames engulfing the
Pandora gleamed in confused pools of magenta, scarlet and
indigo. One by one the passengers leapt into the night ocean,
escaping the stench of sulfur, the acrid smoke, helpless as a
swarm of drowning insects. Only their heads showed above
the water black with oil, heads that looked as if they had been
severed from their bodies, screaming.
Cassie and her mother teetered at the railing overlooking
the water, and the Burning Man seized on that moment of
hesitation to make one final lunge.
Her mother shielded Cassie's body with her own, let the
flames from the Burning Man lick at her, crawl up her legs,
as Cassie watched in horror. Before the fire could reach
Cassie too, Ann snatched her in her arms and jumped.
36

The shock of cold.
One look back to see the Pandora turning over, like an old
horse dying, the boards splintering as it groaned oyer on its
side. Her mother was swimming, dragging her frantically
away from the boat so they wouldn't be sucked into the
vortex of the whirlpool as the ship began to sink.
The Burning Man - he stood alone on the tilted deck, the
flames engulfing him. Why didn't he jump into the water like
the others?
Then he was swallowed up in smoke.
A gasp, and the seas swallowed Cassie, too. She floun-
dered in the icy swells, water streaming into her mouth, her
nostrils, and down her throat, infecting her with the black-
ness that she was certain must be death. The Chill was pulling
her down, dissolving her in its acid, filtering into her veins, a
transfusion with the blood of a corpse.
Even with her eyes closed she could feel them sinking,
away from the smoke and oil and screams, down to death-
still depths. It seemed hopeless: her mother struggled to claw
her way back, fighting painfully upward, but the fiery
shimmer of the surface was impossibly far away.
They had to make it. They had to. For even in the depths
she feared that she could not escape the Burning Man, that
even down there in the darkness, he would be lying in wait.
Cassie turned her face up to the gentle sunshine to escape
the memory. The wind tangled her hair, whipped the long
batik shirt she wore over her leotard against her leg, and
she gripped the railing of the aft deck more tightly. It was
always the same - first the memory that had haunted her
since her mother's death, then the Chill shooting through
her veins like a stream of needles, followed by a lingering
nausea that left the bitterness of poison in her mouth, the
sea-taste of bile. She had tried to bury the memory, but like
a drowned corpse, it always floated to the surface. And only
when the memory had spent itself, wound down like a dying
clock, only when she felt her eyes rolling up into her head,
on the verge of losing consciousness, did she feel the Chill
ease its grip on her throat.
37

It was not an uncommon phenomenon, the psychiatrists
in Washington had explained to her and her father: the
death of a parent triggering a repressed childhood memory,
linking it with a recent trauma. But they hadn't been able to
explain why it was the same memory that had once para-
lyzed her mother, why the Chill that had afflicted Ann
Broyles now afflicted Cassie. Since Cassie had watched the
waves swallow up her mother at Woods Hole, her mother's
sea phobia had seemed both reasonable and wise. And now
that the tumor had lodged in her mind, she was sure nothing
could remove it, certainly not the fruitless hours with
pychiatrists she had suffered through.
The phobia had worsened, until Cassie had dreaded
sleep, fearing that if she closed her eyes she might drown
under dark fathoms, trapped too far beneath .the surface to
claw her way up for breath. In their apartment in George-
town, she had left the light on in her room at night, and had
started rocking in bed, cradling herself with the rhythm her
mother had once used in her lullabies, the tempo of a
heartbeat. But still the memory had seized her. And though
in reality she and her mother had finally been rescued from
the icy waters by the Coast Guard, in Cassie's mind it no
longer turned out that way. The memory had warped
insidiously, so that the way she remembered it now, at age
four she had drowned.
We should never have taken the ferry.
In summers past, they had taken the New England
Airlines turboprop to Nantucket. Her mother had insisted
on it. But Cassie asured her father that she could handle
taking the Nantucket Queen for this first trip back to Cliffs
Edge since her mother's death. From a distance, landlocked
in Washington, it had seemed safe, but the moment the
boat had churned away from the pier at Hyannis Port, into
the moss-green waves, nausea had welled up, the taste of
brine.
We never should have taken the ferry today.
The Nantucket Queen, molded of powder-blue fiberglass,
had hard plastic seats like those on a bus. It could hardly
have been more different from the Pandora, a floating
38

antique of varnished mahogany and polished brass that had
taken vacationers to and from the island for generations.
That night nine years before, she and her mother had been
guests on the final, gala voyage of the old steam ferry,
before it was to have been turned into a dock-side re-
staurant and amusement arcade. Cassie's mind circled
fitfully over the memory, a confusion of first-hand sensa-
tions dimly remembered, and newspaper clippings she had
assembled much later. (According to the Nantucket Stan-
dard, the disaster of the night of July 13, 1972, had been
sparked by the fireworks launched from the Pandora's aft
deck. The rescue of Cassie and her mother - the only
survivors - had been termed 'miraculous.') Her mind
wheeled, like the gulls over the ferry's wake, and she
wondered if they were at the very point - about five miles
out from the mainland - where the Pandora had gone down
in fifty fathoms.
Like the cycle of a cruel mechanical toy, the Chill ground
to a halt with a click and a stutter that caused a twinge of
pain in the palm of Cassie's hand. She ran her thumb across
the skin, searching for the scar. The wound from her
mother's sharp ring that night on the Pandora had dwindled
to a white line across her palm. The wound from where the
ring had pierced her skin three months ago, on the scaffol-
ding at Wood Hole, was still raw and red, slow to heal.
She ran her finger over the two scars. They intersected,
like two snakes entwined on her palm. What would a palm-
reader say, looking at her hand? she wondered. That her
lifeline was longer than her mother's? Or that it, too,
foretold death by drowning?
The two scars in her palm - there was one important
difference between them. On the Pandora, the ring had cut
her because her mother had refused to release her, because
she had not allowed anything - not the flames, or the
Burning Man, or the sea - to snatch Cassie out of her arms.
But at Woods Hole, when Cassie could have saved her
mother, the pain from the ring had made Cassie let go . . .
She ran her palm along the ferry's smooth fiberglass
railing and the recent wound stung from the salt. She
39

looked out into the waves, hunched against the wind like an
old woman. 'I should have held on . . .' She spoke softly,
her lips barely moving. 'I never should have let go of her.'
'Don't.' Her father put his arm around her. 'You didn't
let her fall. You couldn't have stopped her from falling. She
was already dead.' He sighed, and the guilt in his own voice
surpassed Cassie's: 'That bullet. . . whatever it was that got
her. It was meant for me . . . She was only standing there
because of me . . .'
'She wanted to be there,' Cassie cut him off. 'I don't
know what was going on with her, but it was like she had to
be with you. Sometimes I think Mom knew ... I think she
knew something was going to happen to you.'
'So it happened to her instead!'
'She loved you.'
'A lot of good it did her.'
It had become a ritual with them, Cassie knew, the father
forgiving the daughter, the daughter forgiving the father,
and none of it did a damn bit of good. But that didn't stop
the ritual, or the need for it. 'Don't come down so hard on
yourself,' she said.
He raked his fingers through the reddish stubble of his
beard, a beard he had grown, she thought, to hide behind.
The disguise hadn't worked. The hair had grown in rag-
gedly, and it only made him look unkempt. 'Why the hell
shouldn't I be hard on myself? I only got to the Hill in the
first place because of her . . . Her confidence in me . . .
Christ, when I was DA I put away some of the biggest
racketeers in the country, but I can't do a goddamn thing to
find the son-of-a-bitch that killed her . . .'
'You've done all that anyone could do.' But Cassie knew
it was too easy to say that. So she blurted it out: 'What
difference does it make if they find out who did it or not?
Nothing can bring her back . . .' As soon as the words
escaped her lips, she was sorry. For she knew that it was the
pressure of the investigation, however futile, that had kept
her father going, the slender hope of revenge that kept him
sharp and energetic, instead of letting him sink into self-pity
or depression, as she had. He said nothing, clenching and
40

unclenching his fists, the knuckles black and blue from
pummeling the punching bag in the Senate gym. 'I mean,
look at you. You've worked your way down to fighting
weight.'
He smiled bitterly at the term, which he had taught her.
'Fighting weight?' He stared at his hands. 'To fight what?
I'm just shadowboxing, that's all. All my life I've tried to
win by a knockout - when I boxed in the Navy, when I was
DA. That was the way I won my elections - landslide. I hate
split decisions . . . photo finishes. But this damn FBI thing
. . . it's so gray . . . inconclusive. Dragging on and on
without a definite suspect. For me, that's the worst . . .'
The island of Nantucket lay ahead on the water, a
warship cruising towards them in the midday glare, and he
slipped an arm around her. 'It'll be okay, once we get
there,' he said, and Cassie thought it was to reassure
himself as much as her. He had wanted to board up the
summer house for good, she knew, and she suddenly
wondered if it had been wrong of her to beg him to take her
there, wrong to wrench him away from the investigation.
He had only agreed because she'd been so insistent. But
maybe, she thought, as the boat neared the shore, her need
to return to the place where her mother had been the
happiest could only end in failure - as futile as her father's
search for the murderer.
Runt dragged their luggage over to the gangplank. Like
her father and herself, Cassie thought, the bodyguard
seemed burdened by his guilt. He kept even closer to them
than before, a brooding presence in his wrinkled sharkskin
suit. It struck her that each of them who had been with her
mother at Woods Hole that morning felt that the guilt was
his alone. Her steps were hesitant as she filed down the
gangplank after her father, over the brackish water at the
dock. She remembered reading about a place somewhere,
called Devil's Island, where guilty people were condemned
for life.
If Cassie had thought that the weathered lobster boats
bobbing at anchor in Nantucket Harbor, the nets drying in
41

the sun, would somehow soothe her with their picture-
postcard charm, she had been mistaken. Her gaze crept
insidiously over the side of the pier, to the gutted fish that
slapped against the pilings, eyes bulging and jaws agape, as
though poisoned by the sea.
Her father insisted on taking the wheel of the rented
Buick that was waiting for them, leaving the bodyguard to
sit in the back seat with Cassie. It was his fighter's instinct,
she thought, that made him drive so recklessly over the
narrow road snaking away from the harbor up the coast, as
if he were lunging to take the first punch at an opponent. A
sharp curve, and Cassie slid across the vinyl seat, against
Runt. She had refused to speak to him since her mother's
murder, and he had responded with an equally brutal
silence.
Clay didn't slow down as the car shuddered over a
cobblestone street, where saltbox houses hugged the rim of
an inlet. Cassie pressed her cheek to the window as the
clapboard home where Clay had grown up rushed by. Her
grandfather had been a staunch Yankee free-thinker, a
bearded fisherman who liked to tell her that any man who
had seen the monsters of the deep and weathered the gales
of the North Atlantic could never believe in God. Cassie
barely remembered her grandmother Broyles, a gentle
woman who had expressed herself with a needle the way a
writer might with a pen, sewing comforters to sell to
summer tourists. Hannah Broyles had seen no reason to
leave the island. On Nantucket, she'd said, there was
always enough cloth, always enough thread. When she
died, her husband's cynicism had turned to despair. He had
joined her within the year, as if he lacked the will to endure
life without her. Cassie tried not to think how much Clay
might be like his own father.
Clay gunned the car out of town and Cassie looked back
to see the lighthouse dip beneath a sand dune where the
wind rippled the marsh grass. The road climbed over
chalk-white cliffs, then leveled off as they reached the
northern tip of the island. On the rocky promontory, the
waters of the Atlantic met those of Nantucket Sound to
42

spawn fierce riptides, their fury echoed by the wind that
threatened to blow the car off the road, flinging a barrage of
sand against the windshield. Though oak trees had been
planted here a hundred years before as a windbreak, they
were still as stunted as saplings.
It had always puzzled Cassie that her great-great-grand-
father on her mother's side had chosen to build a home on
this precipice, away from the grand whaling-captain's man-
sions near the harbor. Perhaps the very violence of the
place was what had attracted him. 'Black Jack' Meacham
had by all accounts been a violent man, a whaler who would
pursue his prey far out into the Atlantic if his first harpoon
missed its mark, and take out his rage on his family and
crew if a whale eluded him. When his ship, The Harpy, had
broken up in a gale off Point Fear, there had been few
mourners.
With its three steep gables, and its Widow's Walk for
sighting ships on the horizon, the hundred-year-old house
stood out boldly against the sky, like a beached schooner.
Though he had built Cliffs Edge in the Victorian era,
Captain Meacham had refused to allow it to be festooned
with gingerbread latticework like the other sea captains'
houses on the island. He had kept its lines sharp, angular,
like a harpoon thrust into the sand, and that was fitting, she
thought, considering it had been paid for with murder. She
wondered how many whales the captain had killed to buy it.
They climbed out of the car and walked hastily across a
lawn choked with weeds. The wind fought their every step,
assaulting the brick walls and the Welsh slate roof like a cat
raking its claws across a dollhouse. The waves bombarding
the beach beneath the cliffs semed to roar more fiercely
than Cassie had heard them before, and she glanced
towards her father: his gait, the way he clenched and
unclenched his fists, said he was reluctant - perhaps even
afraid - of what he would find inside the house. She
hesitated, too. It struck her that maybe she hadn't come to
Cliff's Edge for comfort, but to punish herself for her guilt.
The lock of the heavy oak door was rusty, and Clay had
to twist the key violently before the door finally yawned
43

open. Sand had seeped under the door, and when they
walked inside, it grated underfoot on the warped floor-
boards. The air in the foyer bore the damp weight of winter,
defying the June warmth, as if, Cassie thought, after the
chill of her mother's death, it hadn't been able to thaw. She
felt as though she were walking into a house that had just
been burglarized, looted of something terribly valuable that
could not be replaced. She walked cautiously to the foot of
the stairs as if fearing that the burglar might still be inside.
No sooner did Clay walk in than he snatched the tele-
phone off its walnut table, as if reaching for a lifeline. 'I'll
just check in.'
'Sure.'
Checking in .. . She knew it meant calling the FBI to ask
if they had any news on the investigation. He checked in as
often as he might have phoned for an update on election
night.
Cassie went into the parlor and began tugging off the
white coverlets from the furniture, not wanting to face the
green velvet sofa where her mother had liked to sit at
cocktail time, with a glass of white wine. The captain's chest
before the Queen Anne chair was scuffed from where, in
more leisurely times, Clay had put his feet up when he had
joined her, sipping his Scotch straight up.
The parlor was a room of compromises, Cassie thought.
Her father had insisted on keeping 'Black Jack' Meacham's
scrimshaw, the crossed harpoons and grappling hooks
mounted along the walls, and though her mother had called
them 'bloody trophies,' she had left them on display. But he
had compromised, too. He had let Ann take down the
seascapes he loved, to put up her own brooding paintings,
and he had let her replace the Captain's sea charts in the
lacquered Japanese cabinet with art books: Degas, and
more Degas, for his dancers.
Cassie glanced uneasily at the one heirloom that neither
of her parents had wanted, but which hung over the mantel
with a malevolent life of its own - the figurehead from
Captain Meacham's ship, The Harpy. The rotting wooden
carcass, its steel breasts pointed like the tips of two har-
44

poons, had been washed ashore at Point Fear after the
ship had sunk, and been returned to the Captain's widow,
Cassie's great-great-grandmother, Zena Meacham. The
face had been modeled after Zena, Cassie had been told.
If so, it was a cruel likeness, its nose a hooked beak, its
eyes luminescent blue stones that gave the weathered
visage a vengeful intensity. Her mother had called the
figurehead 'Neptune's Whore,' ridiculing it, Cassie
thought, the way she made fun of things that scared her.
Cassie had never understood why her parents had left it
there. She snuck a backward glance at The Harpy as she
left the room: it almost seemed that the stone eyes of the
figurehead were gloating in triumph, as if it took a per-
verse pride that the sea had claimed her mother the way it
had claimed the Captain. That the Chill had won.
Clay was still on the phone when she returned to the
foyer. He cupped his hand over the receiver. 'Want to go
into town? Get some lunch?'
'But the lobsters ... I thought we were going to broil
them.'
'Okay,' he said after a moment's hesitation that told just
how eager he was to escape from the house.
'It'll be fine,' she said, and she felt as if she were
reassuring him not just about the meal, but about their
having come here at all.
The draft from the foyer didn't follow her into the kitchen.
Unlike the parlor, it was warmed by a southern exposure,
sunlight filtering through panels of yellow stained glass
that edged the bay windows, gleaming in the copper pots
that hung from a rack over the butcher-block counter.
Cassie strained to smell some trace of the fresh bread that
her mother used to bake here, but all she could smell was
garlic: the knot of bulbs hanging over the door - 'to keep
away vampires,' her mother had joked - had shriveled into
husks.
Lining the windowsiil overlooking the beach was the
collection of wine corks her mother had saved, as though
to hoard the memories of dinners at Cliffs Edge. Dried
45

wishbones filled a Mason jar beside them, 'for emer-
gencies,' Ann had said.
The door to the dumbwaiter shaft was open, and Cassie
slammed it shut, as if to shield her ears from her mother's
screams that might still be echoing inside. The Wedgwood
plates and Tiffany silver from the last, uneaten dinner were
stacked by the sink. Cassie couldn't bear using them for
lunch and replaced them in the locked cupboard, removing
two simple ironstone plates and stainless flatware instead.
7 don't give a good goddamn who the Director's in a
meeting with . . Clay was shouting into the phone. What
the hell have your people been doing . . . Playing with
themselves?' She turned on the faucet so that she wouldn't
have to listen. Over the running water she could hear the
receiver slam down on the hook. 'I'm going out for a while,'
he called to her from the hallway, his voice lowered, she
knew, to hide his rage.
By the time Cassie had unwrapped the three five-pound
lobsters the market had split for broiling, Clay had changed
into his white shorts and Golden Gloves T-shirt (he was an
honorary member) and was clattering down the stairs. The
door banged shut behind him, and she watched him through
the window as he descended the steep, rocky trail that
slashed down the cliff face to the beach. From the look on
Runt's face, the bodyguard was none too pleased. Usually
he tagged along when the Senator jogged through Rock
Creek Park in Washington. But after that phone call, Cassie
decided, her father had felt the need to escape the house,
and his shadow. Runt perched sullenly on the edge of the
cliff, following Clay's run down the beach with his binocu-
lars. At least for once, she thought, her father would get a
moment's peace, the freedom to sweat out his anger.
Cassie picked up the lobsters, scrubbing the shells quickly
and scooping the gritty eggs from the tails. As she dumped
the roe down the drain she remembered how her mother
had tried to avoid this part because she hated the smell of
the sea on her hands.
When she had dotted the lobsters with butter and slid
46

them under the broiler, her eyes were drawn back out the
window. She tried to catch sight of the red sail of Todd's
catamaran on the water, hoping that he somehow knew she
was here and would come to see her. But looking at the sea
. . . For a moment, in the sun's glare off the surf, it looked
as if the tide were rushing in, slithering all the way up the
cliff to inundate the house.
Clay was coming back up the beach, the sand scattering
behind his feet in little bursts, running at a cruel speed as he
punished the last breath out of himself. His silhouette stood
out so boldly against the shimmering sand . . . On the wide
beach that ran between the cliff and the crashing surf, he
was visible for miles, an easy target. The sun burned in her
eyes, like the blowtorches from Woods Hole, where she
had learned that the water's edge could be a killing ground,
as lethal as the open sea. He was taking a terrible chance,
she thought. Thank God he was almost through. The
tension eased from her muscles, and she waved to him
through the window. But he wasn't looking up towards the
house. Instead of heading up the trail, he pulled off his
sweat-soaked T-shirt, kicked off his Adidas, and . . .
Cassie's throat tightened: he was running towards the
surf. With an exuberant leap, Clay dashed into the breakers
and dove into a tower of foam. He's gone. Cassie's fingers
went numb, and the knife she was rinsing clattered to the
sink. She wanted to cry out, but the words wouldn't come.
He's going to drown himself . . . he's going out there to
join her, the way his father joined his mother. . .
Where was Runt? Why didn't Runt stop him? Cassie
spotted the burly figure on the edge of the cliff, his elbows
raised awkwardly, watching the sea through his binoculars
without so much as a nervous twitch.
Cassie's mind spun. The sea had taken her mother . . .
now it was taking her father, and . . .
The sea ... the whitecaps gleaming like the eyes of The
Harpy figurehead, shining with vengeance and joy.
Icy tendrils began creeping up her back. She was starting
to shake, as if she were plunging into the water after him,
the cold numbing her to the marrow.
47

Then the razor edge of the Chill. She was staring out of a
porthole into an inferno . . . People were floating, their
heads bobbing on the night waves, as if they had been
severed from their bodies, and this time her father's head was
among them.
The waves blurred, the blinding glare of the surf suddenly
a cascade of flame. Cassie tried to move, but it was all she
could do to support her weight on the rim of the kitchen
sink with her hands. Her elbows locked against her stomach
to keep her knees from buckling, and she could smell
smoke, feel heat singeing the hair on her arms. It was more
than a memory. The smoke billowed, and she started
coughing uncontrollably.
A hand gripped her shoulder, a man's arms held her
tightly and she opened her eyes. The smoke was coming
from the oven beside her. In one quick movement, her
father pulled out the pan and dumped the charred lobsters
into the sink.
'I ruined them!' Cassie's chest was heaving, sobs buffet-
ing her in waves. 'I ruined everything!' Tears suffocated
her, blocked off the words before she could say them: She's
dead and I wanted to take care of you the way she did, but I
can't... I can't!
He pressed her to him, his beard wet and shaggy against
her face, but she squirmed out of his arms and ran into the
hall.
'Cassie!'
She clattered up the stairs, her hand, wet with tears,
slipping on the bannister. For a moment it felt like the
railing on the Pandora the night of the . . .
Or was it the scaffolding at Woods Hole the morning her
mother. . .?
She stumbled, then scrambled back to her feet, running
upstairs on blind instinct.
Cassie had no idea where she was until she slammed the
door behind her and wiped the tears from her eyes. The
windows smothered with velvet drapes, the mirrored walls
. . . She switched on an old whale-oil lamp that had been
48

converted to electricity, but it did little to relieve the gloom.
Her reflection echoed between the two mirrored walls into
infinity, as if she were chasing herself in a hopeless pursuit.
The studio . . . Cassie hadn't danced since the morning
her mother had dragged her out of here to Woods Hole. She
doubted she would ever dance again. Her body felt leaden,
too heavy to spin across the floor, burdened with a weight
that kept her from transforming her feelings into movement.
She stared into the mirror and felt as if she were teetering
over a deep reflecting pool where she might drown.
She forced herself to study the figure in the mirror. The
skirt strained at her hips; whatever curves she had begun to
acquire had disappeared with the ten pounds she had gained
since her mother's death. The hem of her batik skirt - Ann's
skirt - brushed the floor. Face it, she brooded, coming here
with your father, trying to cook for him, trying to take care of
him - you were just a little girl playing dress-up.
She slumped to the floor. Why had she run away from her
father when she wanted so desperately to please him?
Because she knew she couldn't give him what he needed?
Her eyes escaped her gaze in the mirror, drawn to the
piano in the corner, remembering the afternoons her mother
had played the Baldwin upright while she danced. But the
scuff marks on the dusty floor were all that was left of the
dancing, and the piano that had once been brought to life by
her mother's touch was shrouded in shadows, like a black
jack-in-the-box that concealed a frightening surprise. She
walked over and ran a finger along the keys. The notes had
gone flat.
On top of the piano . . . What was it? A leotard? An old
pair of leg-warmers?
A purse. The purse her mother had forgotten to take with
her on the helicopter. Cassie picked it up cautiously, uneasy
with a reminder of the day she wanted to forget. But the
suppleness of the black calfskin under her fingers was
strangely inviting. She opened the gold clasp. Greedy for
something she couldn't put into words, she slipped her hand
inside.
The hairbrush, the art noveau antique backed in silver that
49

her mother had been looking for that day on the helicopter
. . . Strands of her mother's hair were still trapped in the
bristles, and as Cassie carefully pulled them out, she
remembered how her mother had brushed her hair that last
night, crackling blue sparks in the darkness. She set the
hairbrush down on the dusty piano top.
Deeper inside the purse, a lipstick, the neutral shade her
mother had used to soften her lips, rather than to color
them; a champagne cork, for good luck . . .
And a letter.
It was addressed in her mother's flowing handwriting
with the broad strokes of her gold-tipped Mont Blanc pen.
The name, 'Miss Grace,' was one Cassie had never heard
her mother mention, nor did she recognize the rural address
in Maine. A stamp had been attached, but the envelope was
unsealed, as if her mother had meant to read it one more
time before she mailed it. And then she'd forgotten her
purse . . .
Cassie slipped the letter from the envelope, and unfolded
the cream-colored stationery monogrammed ACB.
'Dear Miss Grace,
I hesitate to write at this late date, and I hope you will
forgive me for my tardiness. But then, I'm sure you will
remember that I was always the artistic one, that planning
ahead was never my strong point. I'm writing because I
realized that you were right, of course - just like you were
right when I would come to you with problems at Casmaran.
My daughter is precious to me, but I've been selfish. She's on
the verge of becoming a woman, and she doesn't need me in
the way she used to - the way I admit I wish she still did. It
feels as if she's been slipping away from me this past year,
and yet, as you warned once, trying to.hold on to her hasn't
been healthy for either of us. As you said years ago, there
comes a time when mothers and daughters - all women -
must share a bond based on mutual love, rather than
dependence. That's something I learned at Casmaran, of
course, but I guess I'd forgotten.'
Cassie glanced up at herself in the mirror, then looked
quickly away. Her mother had understood all along what
50

she had been feeling. Why hadn't they been able to talk
about it?
7 know it may be impossible, so close to opening day, to
find Cassie a bunk.' Bunk? Cassie looked again at the
address on the envelope: Maine. Casmaran had to be a
summer camp. But why hadn't her mother mentioned going
there? 'She's really quite special, and I'm sure she would be
an asset to any cabin. I know how much it would mean to her
if she could experience what I treasured at Casmaran: the
endless fields of flowers, dancing near the lake, meeting
lifelong friends. And getting to know you, Miss Grace.
Casmaran changed me more than I can say - I know I
haven't been a very loyal daughter of Casmaran all these
years, but if you could find a spot for Cassie I would be
forever in your debt. And I know that Cassie would be, too.
Because whatever happens, this is her summer, Miss Grace.
It has to be.
Love
Ann.'	i
Cassie's eyes strayed away from the letter to her face in
the mirror. Her expression startled her, The despair had
left her eyes, replaced by a serenity, a calm she would have
thought impossible when she had run up the stairs a
moment before. Her mother had understood. She had
understood that another summer together at Cliffs Edge
would only have made Cassie resent her more. And, Cassie
realized, it had been just as wrong to come here without
her. She would only be trying to take her mother's place,
and that would be a burden she could never bear, a burden
neither her mother nor her father expected of her.
'Whatever happens,' Ann had written. Cassie wondered if
her mother had suspected (could she have known?) that she
was going to die that day. This letter . . . was it her
mother's last wish for her? She slipped the letter back into
the envelope, feeling (but how could it be?) that her mother
hadn't forgotten the purse that morning, that she had
deliberately left it here, where she knew Cassie would
discover it, a clue to how to survive the ache of her death.
As Cassie raised the envelope to her lips, licked the seal,
51

then smoothed it firmly shut, the door to the studio creaked
open behind her. The shadowy silhouette of a woman
hovered at the threshold, and Cassie was seized by a giddy
panic that her mother had been summoned here by her
reading the letter. She shoved it quickly into the purse, is if
she had been caught stealing.
'CassieT
It was Robin.
For a moment, neither of them moved. They were
painted on the mirror, caught in an uneasy balance. Then
Robin rushed over to her.
'Cassie, I'm sorry.'
'Sorry for what?' Cassie hugged her.
'I wanted to write you . . . about your mother. It must
have been so terrible for you. But I couldn't make it sounc
right. You're so good about putting your feelings into
words, but I . . .'
it's okay.'
'I thought you'd never forgive me . . . for not coming to
the funeral. I've been such a lousy friend.'
'You're a good friend,' Cassie said.
i'm really glad you came back.' Cassie didn't reply.
'Aren't you?'
'I don't know. Maybe I thought that being here would
make everything the way it used to be.' Cassie shook her
head. 'Or maybe I thought I could take her place.'
'What matters is, you're here.'
Cassie ran her foot along a scuff mark on the floor. 'I
shouldn't have come.'
'Why not? We can be together all summer. You, me . . .
Todd.'
'No, it won't work for me here anymore. Even if my
mother were alive, it wouldn't have worked.'
'I don't get it.'
Cassie thought of showing Robin the letter, but realized
it would be like giving away a secret her mother had meant
only for her. 'My father,' she said. 'I can't give him what he
needs. He should be in Washington. The investigation is
what he lives for, what keeps him going.'
52

Robin pulled away from her. 'But you can't leave now. I
don't want you to . . .'
'There's always Todd.' It was a bad attempt at a joke,
Cassie knew, and neither of them laughed.
'Anyway, what would you do in D.C. all summer? It's the
pits.'
Without answering, Cassie took the letter from the purse
and tucked it into the pocket of her skirt. 'Look, we'll see
each other . . . maybe this fall. I'm sure Dad will be going
up to Boston.'
'Sure.'
They hugged again. When Cassie pressed her cheek
against Robin's, she could feel that her friend's was wet.
Cassie took her arm and they walked down the stairs.
Clay was sitting in the Queen Anne chair in the parlor in
his wet jogging;-shorts, his feet propped up on the captain's
trunk, next to a glass half-filled with Glenfiddich. The fire in
the hearth gleamed in the opalescent eyes of the figurehead
over the mantel, and it was as though The Harpy's presence
prevented the crackling flames from taking the chill out of
the room.
'I guess I'd better go.' Robin brushed her hand across her
eyes, then turned abruptly, her rubber zorries slapping
against the wood as she ran down the steps. Cassie let out a
sigh when the screen door banged shut. Better to part
quickly, than face the thought that she might never see
Robin again.
When Cassie walked into the parlor and sat down on the
arm of her father's chair, she saw that he was twirling a
wishbone from the jar in the kitchen. 'Ann liked to save up
her wishes,' he said. 'She should never have done that.'
it's not going to work here, is it?'
He looked up, surprised, yet seemingly relieved that she
had said it first. 'What do you mean?'
'You should be in Washington. Your work is there. And
the investigation . . .'
'But you wanted to come here so much . . .'
She didn't answer. Instead, she took the wishbone from
him, and held it by one prong. 'Wish?'
53

He took hold of the other end and they both closed their
eyes and pulled.
With a snap, the bone shattered into a dozen pieces.
'It looks like neither of us won,' he said.
'Maybe . . .' She could feel the letter in her pocket.
'Maybe we both did.'
Chapter 6
Todd hovered eight hundred feet up, with nothing between
him and the jagged cliffs but air. And that was the joy of it.
Lying prone, he moved forward in the harness and pressed
on the control bar with both hands, swooping down, the red
wings of his hang-glider riding an air current off the sea, his
speed building until he hovered in a stiff up-draft. Like a sea
bird, he thought. Or an angel.
The cliffs on the remote, desolate north end of Nantucket,
near Point Fear, were perfect for soaring. Once he strapped
himself into the hang-glider, all it took was a running leap off
the granite escarpment and he was airborne. It called for the
same talents as sailing, really - the wings of the hang-glider
were even sewn from the same Howe and Bainbridge dacron
as the sails of his catamaran. And like sailing, you had to
know how to read the wind, its whispers and its howls - even
its lies - the way a seemingly innocent freshet could betray
with its telltale scent of brine that it was really the advance
guard of a gale. Sailing on Nantucket Sound had taught Todd
how to harness the wind, but this giddy ride was so much
freer, so much more exhilarating, than being tied to the
water. Up here, you could dive and soar, and the birds
accepted you as one of their own.
He glanced at the air-speed gauge attached to one of the
aluminium spars: thirty miles per hour. Too risky. He leaned
back on the control bar, raised the angle of attack of the
wings against the wind, and gaining altitude slowed to 25.
He gazed down at the white strip of beach, the sand dunes,
54

the scrub pines that formed a ragged windbreak along the
shore. Was that his father digging in the rocky soil on the
edge of the dunes, trying to uproot the weeds that overran
the lawn around the clapboard church? It was a futile task,
Todd knew, but he was grateful that at least it would divert
his father's eyes from the sky. If Parson Jedediah Stites saw
him hang-gliding it would mean the inevitable sermon on
his return: 'Remember Lucifer - even angels can fall.'
Fallen angels were his father's, speciality. Todd brooded.
Jedediah saw evil everywhere: on the radio, on television,
in the movies and newspapers and magazines. Which was
why he never left the isolation of Nantucket, and why he
expected Todd to be a Nantucket 'lifer' too. His father had
spent so many years seeking out evil, it was no surprise that
he always found it. Before his father was through, even
things that weren't evil, he made evil, Todd thought, with
his hatred. Parson Stites had championed a God so vengeful
and unforgiving that he had driven away his congregation,
but the preacher hadn't seemed to mind - it had only
proved to him that his worst vision of mankind was true.
Todd looked down at the church: his father had de-
liberately let it decay, as if to prove the power of the evil
forces against him. The roof was pocked with broken
shingles, the paint was peeling, and the once-gilded cross on
the steeple had tarnished black.
The echo of a gunshot. Todd glimpsed the faint puff of
smoke. Maybe it was because he had no more parishioners
at which to level his wrath, that his father had taken up his
shotgun, polishing and caring for it as lovingly as he used to
pore over the doom prophecies of Jeremiah, or the mystical
prayers of the Book of Revelation. The evil he had once
hunted with his Bible he now stalked with his 12-gauge
Browning.
A second echo. His father must have spotted a bird of
prey. Each day he would search the skies for the ospreys
with their six-foot wingspans and their hooked beaks, that
hovered on the thermals, swooping down to seize fish in
their talons. Both judge and executioner, his father had
branded them evil, like so much else. As Todd wheeled in
55

the air, a giant bird with red wings, he wondered if that
was why he had chosen to soar like this - because he
wanted to join the enemy, to become one of the wild, free
ospreys that circled just out of firing range, taunting his
father.
But today Todd hadn't come up here to escape. He had
taken to the air to think, to decide whether or not what his
father had told him last night was just another of his
paranoid visions.
But what if it was true?
Parson Stites knew about evil, there was no denying
that. And if there was even the slightest chance that he'd
told Todd the truth . . .
How can you possibly believe him? Usually you laugh at
his prophecies of doom. What made you listen so carefully
last night?
Maybe, he thought, because last night his father hadn't
launched into one of his usual tirades, but had spoken with
calm certainty. Maybe because this time his father's eyes
hadn't been wild with rage, but cool with reason, the way
they were when they sighted down the barrel of his gun.
No, that wasn't why his father's words had troubled him
so. It was because what his father had said had to do with
Cassie Broyles.
In the sky, you didn't have to ponder even the toughest
questions for long. The answers just came, as sure and
swift as the wind. Already, Todd had decided what he had
to do.
There was still enough time to hitch a ride up to Boston,
where Cassie was meeting the bus for camp. At first, when
she had written that she hoped he would see her off, he
had sworn he wouldn't go - not after she had chosen to go
to Casmaran instead of spending the summer on Nan-
tucket with him. But after he had mentioned Casmaran to
his father, and after his father's warning, he knew he had
to go to Boston. To stop her.
A push forward on the control bar was all it took to
descend towards the sand dunes behind the church where
he had landed dozens of times before. But in his eagerness
56

to get to Cassie, he was letting the dunes rush up towards
him more rapidly than usual. (Take it easy.) He leaned back
on the control bar to ease his descent.
And then ... it didn't make sense. Another wind was
blowing at him, a tail wind, sweeping him towards the cliffs.
The sudden fierce turbulence - it must be a sheer line, he
thought, the clash of two weather fronts that could spawn a
wind as fierce as a riptide. Ride it out - You've got no
choice. He turned into the wind to reduce his speed, and
looked for a safe landing place.
The winds on Nantucket - Todd thought he knew them
all. But this one wasn't a sheer line, he realized now. This
wasn't a wind he had sparred with before. This alien wind
smelled different from the morning freshets that blew off
the Sound, different from the chilly gusts that telegraphed a
gale in the North Atlantic. The wind that howled in his ears
blew hot, like the siroccos he had read about that came off
the Sahara. He stared up at the sky: if the wind that was
toying with him now was so strong, why weren't the clouds
moving?
He leaned forward in the harness, pressed down on the
control bar with all his weight, to force the glider into a
steep dive towards the sand dunes. The air-speed gauge on
the aluminium spar pushed 45 miles per hour, his maximum
possible speed, but it wasn't enough to free him from the
wind's grasp. The gale was sweeping him away, hurling him
upwards into the air in a shift of altitude so painfully sudden
that his nose started to bleed.
Then, with a sickening snap, the wings of the hang-glider
crumpled, like a crushed umbrella. (Impossible, he told
himself. The aluminium spars were stress-tested to 6 g's.)
Todd wasn't soaring anymore. He was falling.
As he streaked to earth, the red wings streaming behind
him like the tail of a meteor, he thought he could hear his
father's voice resounding from the pulpit, echoing off the
cobwebbed pews, speaking of his son as though he were
already dead: 'The angels that fall are forever lost.'
In the dizzying acceleration downward, Todd could feel
the droplets of blood oozing out of the tear ducts of his
c.h.-c
57

eyes, and yet he didn't black out. He could see he was
hurtling towards the power station on Point Fear, racing
towards a pylon, its girders upthrust like the stark fingers of
a hand against the sky. Before he hit the black power cables
that snaked to the tips of the steel fingers, a thought raced
through him with its own electricity: had his father's
vengeful wrath been wise and sane after all? Had he been
right, all these years, that dark forces were gathering to
dominate the earth?
And he feared for Cassie Broyles.
Then, all of a sudden, the warning that had been So
terribly urgent for him to tell her seemed of no importance
at all. The hang-glider rammed the high-tension lines, its
aluminium spars glowing from the heat, igniting the fabric
of the wings. Ten thousand volts of electricity jolted
through Todd's body, jerking him like a marionette on a
string, endowing his body with movements so lifelike that
even the ospreys that wheeled nearby did not swoop in to
tear at him with their hooked beaks. The hungry birds of
prey would wait until the wind swept the smoldering corpse
into the sea, before they devoured it.
Chapter 7
'Judging from the clientele,' Clay said as he scanned the
group that had gathered at Gate 12 of the Boston Municipal
Bus Terminal, 'Casmaran will probably have Gloria Van-
derbilt sheets.'
Runt unloaded Cassie's new aluminium footlocker from
the trunk of the limousine on the curb and heaved it beside
a dozen others that were scuffed and dented, plastered with
blue Casmaran decals, as if they had made the same trip for
countless summers. Girls in blue shorts and white Cas-
maran T-shirts were helping each other throw their luggage
into the hold of the bus, while others leaned out of the
windows, shouting out to late arrivals. They all know each
58

other, Cassie thought. Old friends don't need to make new
ones. She zipped up her hooded sweatshirt to hide the fact
that she was wearing a Joffrey Ballet T-shirt instead of the
one they wore. She had been admitted to Casmaran too late
to order a camp T-shirt of her own.
Clay read the anxiety on her face and put his arm around
her. 'You'll meet some kids you like. I'm not worried about
that. But the parents . . .' He frowned. 'That's another
story.' He nodded towards the adults who stood in an
uneasy line-up against a tile wall sprayed with graffiti. 'The
president of Mobil . . .'He nodded towards a tall redhead
with an expensive Nikon draped over her shoulder. 'And
that used car salesman she's talking to is the Secretary of
Defence . . .'
'Dad. . .'
'The blonde with the horn-rims . . . She's some kind of
honcho in that think tank at MIT . . .'
'I get the general idea.' Cassie hadn't recognized all the
faces of the campers' parents, but their uniform was famil-
iar enough: the mothers in silk blouses and Cartier tank
watches, the fathers in bright Lacoste shirts, Brooks
Brothers slacks, and hand-sewn loafers. At least her father,
in his faded Levi's and sweatshirt, hadn't knuckled under to
their 'casual chic,' she thought, even after ten years of
wielding as much power as they had. 'Guess you'd better go
over and shake a few hands,' she said.
He considered it for a moment, then turned his back on
them. 'To hell with it.'
They walked across the main concourse where clusters of
children in camp T-shirts ('Oiwassa,' 'Tegawitha,'
'Teela-Wooket') were piling onto buses in a noisy exodus, as
if it were a crime to be under sixteen and caught in Boston
for the summer.
The humidity was stifling. Clay mopped his brow and led
Cassie over to a bench where a sailor was asleep, a copy of
Hustler over his face to shut out the glare of the fluorescent
lights. 'Reminds me of the days when I used to take the
ferry over from the island, then catch the bus up from the
Cape. The 'Combat Zone' . . . that's what they used to call
59

it in Boston . . . where the action was.' He glanced back at
the Casmaran parents, who were chatting among them-
selves as if they were at a cocktail party, oblivious to their
children. 'When do you think was the last time any of them
set foot in a bus station?'
'When was the last time I did?'
'Where have I failed?'
'Face it. You raised me like a rich kid.'
'Correction. Your mother was the one with the money.
When / went to camp they picked us up in an old army
truck. Marine Basic would have been cushier. Talk about
tacky. We had to sleep in tents that leaked when it rained
and the cook never bothered to fish the maggots out of the
stew.'
'PleaseV
'At twenty-five bucks a summer, the price was right.'
'Twenty-five dollars?' Cassie had seen the check he had
mailed to Casmaran the week before, for fifteen hundred.
'My folks couldn't even afford that. Camp Cottonwood -
we used to call it Rottenv/ood - let me in for free.'
'You almost sound like you wished I was going there.'
'No. That's not it, Cassie.' His direct blue eyes concealed
nothing. 'I don't want you to go. Period.'
'Dad. . .'
i mean, it would be fine with me if you just decided to
chuck it and come back to Washington. When I'm not busy
we could take off, and . . .'
'You know you're always busy with the investigation.'
Her answer was the same as it had been whenever he had
broached the subject. 'I'm going. Mom would have wanted
me to.'
He shook his head. 'One thing I do know - once a
Cunningham woman's got her mind made up, it's better to
just. . .'
'Stay down for the count.' She smiled a little sadly. It was
what he had always said when he had yielded to her mother.
'Still,' he nodded in Runt's direction, 'I'd feel a hell of a
lot better if you'd let me send him along.'
'No way! What do you think's going to happen to me?
60

Everyone up there is the kid of someone even richer and
more famous than you are!'
He laughed. 'Thanks!'
'I'll blend in with the crowd. Really.'
'I suppose that could be a good thing.'
He walked over and slotted a quarter into a Coke
machine. It took the coin, but denied him the bottle, and as if
to express his anger at more than that petty theft, he banged
the machine with his fist until finally the Coke clunked out.
He popped it open, and when Cassie refused his offer of a
sip, he nursed it philosophically, staring at the campers and
their parents. 'Christ, I can't believe I'm doing this. I mean, I
would have put up with staying out on the island if that's what
you had wanted. Now you get it into your head that you've
got to be independent, and what does it mean? I won't see
you all summer.' He downed the last of the Coke and made a
face, as if it were cheap whiskey.
'Casmaran didn't do mother any harm.'
'No. She turned out pretty damn well.' He looked at the
empty bottle before he threw it away, like the last of his
objections. 'I won't argue with that. But Ann went there
twenty-five years ago. If you get up there and find it's a
slum . . .'
'You worry too much.' She was going to say, You worry
too much, like mother used to, but stopped herself. The
sadness she thought she had under control was starting to
well up in her throat, and she didn't want to cry, not when she
wanted him to think she had made the right decision.
The yellow school bus with a 'Casmaran' sign in the
window began to rev up, and it hit Cassie with the engine's
roar - she was leaving her father for a place where she
wouldn't know a soul.
'CassieV
A familiar figure barged through the crowd.
'Robin!' Cassie ran over and hugged her.
'Come on. I saved you a seat.'
'But what . . .?'
'You didn't expect me to stick around Nantucket after I
heard where you were going . . .'
61

'But how . . .?'
'Are you kidding? My mom's been bugging me to go to
Casmaran since last summer. She's been driving me out of
my gourd, telling me what a great time she had.'
'Your mother went there, too?'
'Dahling, the girls from all the "right" families wouldn't
be caught dead anywhere else.' Robin put the back of her
hand against her forehead in mock agony: 'What I go
through for you.'
'I'm counting on you to keep Cassie out of trouble,
Robin,' Clay said. 'You're supposed to be the responsible
one.' At the mention of the word 'responsible,' the two girls
looked at each other and broke up.
Three deafening blasts from the bus horn, and the
campers squirmed away from their parents' hasty kisses.
Cassie searched for a face in the crowd.
Robin laughed: 'You waiting for Todd to come kiss you
goodbye?'
'I wrote him ... I hoped he'd see me off . . .' Cassie
said.
'He must be royally pissed. Anyway, how does it go?
"Absence makes the heart grow . . ."' Clay wrapped his
arms around Cassie, and Robin stopped herself. 'You two
are unreal.' She climbed into the bus. 'If you're thinking
about changing your mind, Cass, forget it. I'm not going
without you.' ■
Cassie hugged her father tightly. She didn't like the
feeling, the two of them balancing in each other's arms, as if
one of them were about to fall from a high place. With her
eyes closed, the diesel fumes and the din of the jostling mob
wrenched her back to another time, another frantic
moment. She couldn't block out that other goodbye high on
the shuddering scaffolding, so cruel, so unexpected. To
escape the memory, she pulled away from him and climbed
into the bus.
You chose to do this, she tried to comfort herself as she
fought her way down the crowded aisle. It's what she wanted
for you.
62

Part Two
THE WARNING HAND

Chapter 8
Cassie tried to figure out how long it had been: the campers
had worked their way through 'Ninety-nine Bottles of Beer
On the Wall' so many times she had lost count, the song a
monotonous counterpoint to the knocking engine and the
rattle of empty Tab cans rolling back and forth in the aisle.
Enough peanut butter cups and Hostess Twinkies had been
consumed, their wrappers hurled out of the windows, that
they could have used the litter to retrace their route all the
way back to Bangor, Maine.
But by now, the girls' voices had grown hoarse, and they
stared dumbly ahead, their faces sickly in the pine shadows.
The New England brick houses, darkened with coal soot,
the lath and plaster English Tudor tracts in the suburbs, had
long since given way to a never-ending wall of trees. They
had seen their last house, their last person, at the 'john'
stop an hour ago, and the forest, miles and miles of it, made
Cassie begin to wonder whether she had done the right
thing to talk her father into letting her go.
Her back ached. The seats of the rickety yellow school
bus were little more than benches; their springs had rusted
years ago. In a tight Casmaran T-shirt that showed off her
bust and fashionably oversized sunglasses, the counselor
who drove hardly turned the wheel at all. The bus sped
along, as if it knew the way by heart.
Robin was slumped against Cassie's shoulder, asleep, a
smile on her lips. Cassie envied her friend for being able to
shut her brain off at moments like this. Hers was always
switched on, darting, weaving, twisting around corners like
the bus, racing down dark roads before she quite had time
to know where she was going, or even where she had been.
The bus jolted through a pothole and Robin woke up.
She looked out the window at the same wall of trees that
had been there when she had dozed off. 'If Casmaran turns

out to be the pits,' she said, 'it's your ass.' To distract
herself from the thought, Cassie opened the copy of Cat's
Cradle she had brought along, but the brooding, endless
corridor of trees meant that even at noon it was hard to
read.
Robin picked up the brochure Cassie had been using to
mark her place, the brochure that had come in the mail
along with Cassie's acceptance letter, and read it aloud in a
melodramatic baritone: '"The oldest girls' camp in America
... In operation under the same management since 1889.'
Great. I bet they've also got the same plumbing. "What
began as a retreat devoted to training daughters of prominent
New England families in deportment, the household arts,
and lawn sports ..." Are they kidding? "... now offers
progressive program in a setting of ten-thousand unspoilec
acres . . ."' Robin stuck a finger down her throat as though
she were trying to puke.
'Give me a break.'
'You won't believe this: "Casmaran's three C's - Citizen-
ship, Camaraderie and Courage - have remained our hall-
mark since its founding.'" Robin turned the brochure over.
'No photographs. Are they trying to hide something? Or
are they just cheap?'
'They don't need pictures,' Cassie said. 'Anyone who'd
need a brochure to learn about Casmaran wouldn't stand a
prayer of getting in anyway.'
Robin handed Cassie back the brochure and closed her
eyes again. Cassie tried to focus on the forest, but the
sunlight strobed through the pine boughs, blurring the trees
together into one continuous flight of crows. The forest was
so dark that even in daytime, Cassie thought, night bristled
here like a thorn thicket, taking root in the rocky soil.
When the road narrowed from two asphalt lanes to a single,
gravel one, it seemed as though the walls of evergreens
would slam shut in a dead end.
The girls behind her broke into song:' We're here because
we're here, because we're here, because we're here . . .!'
Robin opened her eyes and stretched, it's about time.'
Suddenly the unrelenting wall of evergreens gave way to
66

poplars and birches, and the pine scent dissolved into the
aroma of rain-fresh grass. Maples arched their boughs over
the road to form an arbor of sun-dappled green. And
through the trees, an image shimmered like a mirage,
ethereal as a memory. Washed-out in the sun like a faded
sepia photograph, were old buildings, but upside down, as
if they had been projected out of Cassie's mind's eye. She
realized she was seeing a reflection in a lake, the picture so
sharp because the water was perfectly still, a mirror-image
of the camp. She wondered whether her mother had felt
this same exhilaration when she had seen Casmaran for the
first time.
The bus doubled back behind a grove of pines and they
lost sight of everything. Then the gears whined and clanked
as the bus lurched down a final steep grade, the tires
churning off the gravel onto dirt. Casmaran - Founded 1889
a sign scorched on a knotty-pine board announced, and the
bus barreled through open split-rail gates. She glanced over
her shoulder: the picturesque wooden fence was edged with
barbed wire.
The bus rumbled out of the shade into blinding sunshine,
and with surprising suddenness, Cassie found herself in the
midst of the picture she had glimpsed from a distance. She
realized she must have expected a hodgepodge of jerry-
built tent-cabins and outdoor privies, like the camp her
father had attended. She couldn't have been more wrong.
Lining both sides of an impeccably trimmed lawn were
freshly painted white clapboard cabins with gingerbread
latticework around the eaves, and forest-green window-
boxes overflowing with geraniums. Even the smallest of the
cottages was solidly built, as if from a time when everything
was constructed with a loving attention to detail. At the
head of the lawn, austere and dignified between the two
rows of cheerful cabins, an enormous windowless structure
of ivy-covered granite seemed all the more imposing be-
cause it was built up on fieldstones six feet above the
ground. Behind it, near the woods, were two smaller, but
equally severe granite-faced facades that reminded Cassie
of the shelters built to withstand blizzards, where mountain
67

climbers found refuge on Alpine slopes. It seemed as
though the buildings - all of them - had been here so long
that they had taken root, as natural, as permanent, as the
forest. The deep green of the lawn ended in the turquoise
blue of the lake. Limpid and serene, the water was a far cry
from the brooding, hungry sea, she thought, water that was
too clear to hide the ocean's secrets.
The bus lurched to a stop in the dust before the brass-
bound doors of the massive stone building which, Cassie
guessed, must be the main lodge. The campers shoved their
way down the aisle, exploding onto the lawn.
'Please claim your baggage, girls. Every camper is respon-
sible for her own baggage . . .' A counselor in a Lacoste
tennis dress and spotlessly white tennis shoes, with gold ear
studs to match the gold chains around her neck, spoke with
a politeness that didn't jibe with the bullhorn in her hand.
if I'd wanted to suck up to debutantes,' Robin said, 'I
would have gone to Newport for the summer.'
'Come on, she was probably a camper here herself once,'
Cassie said.
'That's what I'm afraid of.'
Half a dozen other counselors in equally stylish sports
clothes waited on the porch of the main lodge as the
campers spewed out of the bus, their manicured fingers
toying nervously with the whistles on lanyards around their
necks.
'Campers are requested to locate their counselors imme-
diately for bunk up . . .'
Clipboards on their hips, the counselors descended the
steps of the lodge to the lawn with what Cassie thought was
considerable reluctance. The counselors directed, rather
than helped, the campers heft their footlockers out of the
baggage compartment of the bus, and Cassie edged away
from them, starting cautiously across the lawn, as if to get
her land legs.
Daisies and snapdragons overran the grass in bright
constellations, up to the forest's edge a hundred yards
away. Cassie remembered that her mother had mentioned
the flowers in her letter, and knelt down and touched the
68

pastel petals. They dissolved between her fingers like
sherbet.
Then she stood up and turned slowly, taking it all in: the
main lodge, like a fortress, the two smaller, equally severe
stone structures behind it, the cheerful white clapboard
cabins flanking the lawn. The cabin closest to the lodge was
for the seven- and eight-year-olds, she guessed, from the
swings and slide beside it. A weathered shed extended out
over the lake - probably the boathouse - and half-hidden by
a stand of pines was a rambling red barn. Somehow they all
seemed in harmony, tied together by the ivy and the
wildflowers, the lush grass, and the glittering sweep of the
lake. Her mother had been right to think she would love it,
she thought.
'This place looks prehistoric,' Robin groaned.
'Campers report to their cabins at once, please. Bunk
assignments are made on a first-come, first-serve basis . . .'
Cassie ignored the bullhorn, and grabbing Robin's hand,
led her away from the cabins.
'You act like you've been here before,' Robin said.
'I almost feel like I have.'
Behind the lodge, at one end of a baseball diamond, was
a square enclosed by a white picket fence, the grass inside
mown as smooth as felt.
'Croquet!' Robin shook her head. 'Looks like it's going
to be one hell of an exciting summer.'
Cassie laughed and headed towards the two small stone
buildings behind the lodge. One smelled of turpentine and
leather, and a frost of sawdust coated the leaded windows.
Above the door hung a sign: 'Idle hands are the Devil's
workshop'Arts and Crafts?' Cassie peered inside through
the open door. A rack along one wall gleamed with the
blades of a surprising number of chisels and knives.
'Very convenient . . .' Robin pointed to the adjoining
granite building, identical, except for the red crosses pain-
ted on its shutters. 'If you lop off your pinkie with one of
those knives in Arts and Crafts, you only have to carry it a
few feet to have it sewn back on.'
Cassie read a cardboard sign someone had tacked to the
69

infirmary door: 'Germ City.' A lizard scurried up the tiled
wall of the waiting room where an aqua vinyl sofa was
stacked with dog-eared copies of Today's Health. Beyond it
was a row of spartan army cots. A tray on a chipped enamel
table held a syringe.
'Reminds me of this movie I saw on the late show,' Robin
said. ' The Torture Chamber of Doctor Sadism.'
'I bet it keeps the kids from getting sick.'
'Get this . . .' Robin was studying a chart posted on the
door: 'To Tell Whether a Snake is Poisonous.' Diagrams
compared the scale formations, head shapes, and fangs of
different species. 'God, this is confusing,' Robin said. 'By
the time you figured out if the snake that bit you was
poisonous, you'd be dead!'
The trail behind the infirmary weaved through a grove of
pines. 'What the hell's that?' Robin stopped and gripped
Cassie's arm, pointing out a silhouette dimly visible through
the trees, a creature about four feef tall, crouched on its
haunches. They approached cautiously, pushing aside the
pine boughs.
'Weird:
The wooden sculpture had been carved from a single log
with crude strokes, like primitive idols Cassie had seen in
National Geographic.
'A wolf?' Robin ran her fingers over the raised hackles on
its back. Cassie stepped closer. Its teeth were bared, and its
eyes . . . they were ice-blue luminescent stones, like those
on the Harpy figurehead that hung over the mantel at Cliffs
Edge.
'Cute,' Robin said.
Cassie read the plaque at the base of the statue: 'To
Soledad, Casmaran's beloved mascot, in fond remembrance
(1945-58). Gift of the Seniors, 1958:
'Hell of a lot of work for one dead dog. I mean, why
didn't they just have him stuffed?'
'You're gross!' Cassie laughed, but she avoided glancing
at the statue again.
The trail led them back to the lawn, where a
forty-eight-star American flag snapped in the breeze on a
70

flagpole in front of the lodge. Cassie stared down at the
sundial at the base of the flagpole. Its copper face had
oxidized green with age, and the Roman numerals and signs
of the zodiac etched around its edge were barely legible.
She read the inscription: 'And at my back I always hear,
time's winged chariot drawing near . . .'
it's busted,' Robin said.
'Come on.'
'Seriously.' Robin checked her digital watch, it's 4.58.
But this thing thinks it's still noon.'
Robin was right. The blade of the sundial shot a shadow
over the twelve. It seemed to Cassie as if at Casmaran, time
had ground to a halt, as if everything were frozen the way it
had been when her mother was there.
'Well, it's been a gas.' Robin yawned. 'Let's find our
cabin and break open the Famous Amos I stashed in my
bedroll.'
'You go ahead,' Cassie said. 'There's someone I've got to
see.'
Miss Grace . . . Cassie wondered why the Director hadn't
been there to greet the bus, why she hadn't seen the
Director's office among the camp buildings. When she
asked a group of campers playing catch on the baseball
diamond where to find her, the girls rolled their eyes and
laughed. Finally one of them pointed to a trail leading into
the woods.
Cassie followed it around the corner of the lodge where
an herb garden behind a chicken-wire fence rustled in the
wind. She recognized most of the plants: basil and tarragon
and flowering sage - herbs her mother had grown on
Nantucket - but there were others with red-tipped leaves
and barbed branches, their smell so foul she couldn't
imagine they could be used in cooking.
The sun hung low over the lake, and in the gathering
shadows, she stumbled among a ragged row of granite slabs
that thrust out of the ground. It took her a moment to
realize that they were headstones, that she was walking
through what had once been a cemetry. But why was there
71

a burial ground at a girls' camp? She picked her way
through the petrified thicket, squinting to make out the
inscriptions. The names of the dead had been worn away by
time, no doubt dissolved by a hundred harsh winters along
with the bones buried beneath them. On only one stone
could she decipher the words: 'Choose Death.' Choose
death over what? Cassie wondered.
When she emerged from the graveyard at the edge of the
woods, and turned for one final look, something struck her
as odd. There were no crosses on the headstones. It looked
as though someone had broken them off.
The trail led into a corner of the forest where she hadn't
been with Robin. A yellow light in the distance tipped the
pine needles with gold, and she headed towards it.
The cottage where the light burned seemed too small to
be an adult's house. Sturdy yet whimsical, it looked more
like a playhouse built for a child by a wealthy, doting father,
the chocolate-brown shutters stenciled with cupids, the
door carved with the signs of the zodiac. Dovecotes cut in
the shape of rabbits and squirrels adorned the steep,
peaked roof, but she could see no pigeons roosting there.
Nestled among the trees, the cottage looked like an illustra-
tion from a book of Grimm's fairy tales, as cozy as a
childhood memory.
She stepped onto the porch, where a single wicker
rocking chair creaked in the breeze through the sighing
pines. A broad-brimmed straw bonnet hung from a peg on
the wall beside an umbrella with an ebony handle. The
birdhouse swinging from the eaves was an exact copy of the
cottage, right down to the tiny rocking chair on its porch.
She gripped the brass knocker on the cottage door and let it
fall with a sharp clap. With a flurry of wings, a crow that
had been plundering the birdhouse darted away.
She waited. Listened. No answer. She knocked again.
No sign of life. Only the flicker of the gas flame in the
coach lamp at the threshold. She tested the door with her
toe, and it creaked open.
Inside the cottage, under the low-beamed ceiling, night
had already fallen. Heavy lace curtains veiled the windows,
72

smothered the air in their shroud. It felt as if it had been
night here for years. 'Miss Grace?' she called, but not too
loudly, suddenly unsure whether it had been right to barge
in like this. A grandfather clock ticked in the stillness, its
pendulum missing every third beat, like a failing heart. She
called again, and was relieved when there was no answer.
Her eyes adjusted to the dim light and she could make
out the flocked wallpaper, a love seat covered in blue
velvet, with wooden legs carved into lions' paws, and two
matching wing chairs, their lace antimacassars yellow with
age.
And everywhere - on bookshelves and table tops and
inside display cases - were fragile porcelain figurines: Royal
Doulton clowns and children with soulful eyes, Toby mugs
winking and leering, and a white unicorn like the one she
had seen in a Cybis ad in the New Yorker. A handful of clay
animal figurines, evidently made in Arts and Crafts, nestled
among them, horribly crude by comparison.
7 could eat you upV
The shrill voice startled Cassie, and she spun around.
'Cassandra Broyles!' A figure hunched motionless in the
shadows before the cold hearth, like one more porcelain
figure too fragile to touch. With an electric hum, the wheels
of her chair began to turn and it rolled slowly towards
Cassie. 'You look just like your mother!'
Cassie was astounded. How could the old lady know her
name? She had said it with a sigh of satisfaction, as if
relieved to see a long-lost friend after a painful separation.
'Miss Grace?'
A brittle laugh from the wheelchair. 'You expected
Casmaran's Directress to be young, fast on her feet, did
you?'
'No, I. . .'
'Not to worry. I have everything well under control.
Delegation of authority, that's the key. My counselors are
first-rate. But then, why shouldn't they be? They were
Casmaran campers, every last one of them!'
Cassie felt ashamed of herself for having been frightened.
Miss Grace was ancient, and a cripple. It had been cruel of
73

the campers to make fun of her. 'I wanted to thank you,' *
she said. 'For letting me in so late, I mean. I know you turn f
down a lot of girls, and . . .'
'It was my pleasure, child.' She chuckled. 'I knew that we ■
would get you at Casmaran sooner or later.'
The wheelchair rolled over a floor switch and a fringed
Tiffany lamp on a side-table blinked on. Cassie could see :
Miss Grace more clearly, her skin almost transparent, a thin ;
membrane revealing veins and arteries beneath it, like !
frayed wiring, her dark red lipstick outlining lips that had all j
but vanished with age. A hairnet as fine as a spiderweb held f
her silken-white chignon in place, and the robe wrapping i
her frail body was as silvery as her hair, the heavy satin, 1
Cassie thought, that you were either baptized or buried in.
Cassie's own maternal grandmother had never looked that
old, not even at the age of ninety, when Cassie had visited
her in her sickroom on Beacon Hill. The senile old woman ;
had so hated facing her deteriorating body that she'd
ordered all mirrors removed from the house.
'I do wish I could welcome you with a big hug. But quel
dommage,'' Miss Grace sighed, 'I'm as good as dead from
the neck down.' Her hands lay still in her lap, their faded
lace gloves revealing patches of flesh as yellow as the fabric ;
covering them. Miss Grace smiled gratefully as Cassie took
her hand. It felt terribly light, as if the old lady's bones were
hollow, like a bird's, and Cassie set it down carefully, afraid
the least pressure would break it.
'To see you at long last . . .' Miss Grace's voice trailed
off. Her eyes were clouded with cataracts, as glazed as the
eyes of the Toby mugs lining the mantel, and Cassie felt as
if the old woman's distant stare was really seeking out the
spark of her mother within her, poting over memories:
'What a gift to be able to lay eyes on you before . . . Well, j
none of us is going to be here forever, are we, Cassandra?'
Cassie sensed the old lady was fishing for a compliment.
'You look very well to me.'
'Your mother wasn't much of a fibber, either,' she
chuckled, 'but thank you, dear. Thank you, anyway,' her
laugh ended in a dry cough. 'You know, child, your mother
74

was one of the sweetest young ladies ever to bunk up with us
at Casmaran. The horrid event that took her -quelle tragidie
- it was like losing a daughter. But then, she must have told
you how fond we were of each other.'
'Oh, yes.' Cassie thought of the letter. Her mother had
been writing her like a daughter. But why hadn't she ever
mentioned Miss Grace - or Casmaran - to her?
'I feel I'm in the strangest sort of limbo,' Miss Grace
murmured. 'Betwixt and between. Right now I'm with you.
Tomorrow I may be traveling over to join your mother, on
the Other Side.'
'Don't talk like that,' Cassie said, feeling it was expected
of her.
'Well, when I do make the journey I'll tell her just how
splendidly you turned out.' Cassie squirmed, and as if
sensing her discomfort, Miss Grace sealed her thin lips. She
twitched her head, and Cassie realized she was gesturing to
the table beside her. Careful to avoid knocking over a
sculpture of etched glass - Jonah inside the whale - Cassie
picked up a china cup of what smelled like green tea and
raised it to the old lady's lips. 'I must make a pretty picture
... a fine sight!' Miss Grace said, the liquid dribbling down
her chin. 'Growing old is never beautiful, Cassandra. The
tragedy is not that one feels old - but that one feels young!'
Cassie wiped the corners of Miss Grace's mouth with the
hankie on her lap. The lipstick left a dark stain on the lace.
She wanted to ask about her mother, wanted to hear what
she had been like when she was her age, but Miss Grace
rambled on: i'd like to be right out there with my girls, of
course: soccer and swimming and riding ... I was quite an
equestrian in my day. Now . . .' She shot a glance towards a
brass telescope on a tripod by the window. 'I still keep an eye
on things. But every year the woods grow thicker . . .' She
laughed. 'Pretty soon all I'll be able to see are the crows in
the trees!' Cassie offered her another sip from the cup, and
tea dripped from the old lady's mouth onto Cassie's hand.
Cassie wiped it away quickly, as if old age might be catching.
'I used to have Soledad to keep me company, bless his
soul . . .'
75

'Your dog?' Cassie remembered the wolflike staue in
the woods, with its shimmering eyes.
'The girls wanted to buy me another pet after he passed
on, but I don't have to tell you, Cassandra, how once you
lose a loved one, it's impossible to try to replace it.'
Cassie squirmed at the awkward comparison to her
mother, but excused it - the old woman must be senile.
'Don't misunderstand me, Cassandra. My life isn't as
lonely as it sounds. I have many wonderful companions.'
With an electric hum, Miss Grace's chair whirled around
and Cassie followed her out of the parlor into an alcove
bare of furniture. Its walls were a mosaic of photographs
of campers from floor to ceiling, a shrine in faded sepia,
black-and-white, and color, each picture framed in wood
or mother-of-pearl or sterling silver. 'This,' Miss Grace's
eyes widened,'This is my immortality.'
Cassie stepped closer. In a sepia photo girls were wading
in the lake, wearing bloomers that extended to the ankles,
but with looks of daring on their faces, as if they were
being photographed stark naked. In another, a girl in a
striped cape, the word 'Liberty' lettered on a tinsel crown,
held a wooden sword to the throat of a kneeling girl
dressed as the Kaiser.
'We've given the Republic doctors, lawyers, judges . . .
Leaders in business. Three first ladies,' Miss Grace said.
'Behind many an important man, there's been a Casmaran
girl.' She made a little smacking sound with her lips, and
Cassie guessed she was relishing a sermon she repeated to
everyone who had ever visited her here. 'We were
preaching equality long before all this Women's Lib non-
sense. Our girls have always been doers - not just a bunch
of empty-headed debutantes. They marched in the van-
guard of women's suffrage and the Temperance crusade,
though I must confess I always found the Temperance
thing a bit silly . . .' She continued without taking a
breath: 'Of course, Casmaran can't take all the credit. Our
campers have always been of good family . . . the finest
families. They come to us girls, and they leave young
ladies.'
76

Cassie was scanning the pictures on the wall. 'Is my
mother here?'
With a sudden hum of the motor, Miss Grace edged her
wheelchair forward until her forehead almost touched a
photograph in a baroque gilt frame. 'Don't you recognize
her?' Cassie studied the three girls in leotards sashed with
chiffon scarves who were standing beneath a pagoda roof,
their arms encircling each other's waists. The girl in the
middle - Cassie felt as if she were looking at a photograph
of herself. 'Quite a remarkable resemblance, isn't it?' Miss
Grace chuckled. Cassie nodded: the high cheekbones, the
almond-shaped eyes, the long neck - a dancer's neck - were
so like her own. 'You're mother danced the solo on Visiting
Day that year . . .'
'A solo?'
'I don't think I can recall a more enchanting performance
before or since,' Miss Grace said. 'I was the dance instruc-
tor then, of course.'
'You were?' It seemed impossible that this old lady could
ever have danced. To be trapped in a wheelchair . . . For a
dancer, Cassie thought, it must have been like a death
sentence.
'I hear you're quite a ballerina too, Cassie.'
'I used to be. Since she died, I . . .'
'Think how proud your mother would be if you danced
the solo this year, just like she did back then. Right in her
"ballet slippers," so to speak.'
'No, I . . .'
'It won't be easy, of course. Several of the other girls are
quite talented, I'm told. They ought to give you a good run
for your money, competing for the part. But you, my dear
Cassandra . . . it's in your blood'.
Cassie studied her mother's picture again. Something
troubled her about it. Her mother had always said that the
expression on a dancer's face was as important as the
movement of her body. Yet something about her express-
ion in the picture - it seemed so out of harmony with her
graceful pose . . . Was it a look of longing?
Or fear?
77

Before Cassie could be sure, the Tiffany lamp switched
off as Miss Grace's wheelchair glided out of the alcove,
denying Cassie a final look at her mother's face.
The grandfather clock chimed five times. 'Tempos fugit,'
Miss Grace sighed, her chair whirring over until it nudged
the back of Cassie's legs. 'Your counselor will be cross with
me if she finds out I kept you here during bunk-up.'
Cassie followed her to the door: 'I'd like to come back
sometime. I'd like to talk to you about. . .'
'Your mother?' Cassie nodded, i knew her well, child. In
some ways, I suppose you might say I knew her better than
anybody. Come any time. Any time at all.' When they
reached the door the old woman cleared her throat.
'Haven't we forgotten something?' she murmured in a coy
singsong.
The way she tilted her head and closed her eyes told
Cassie that the old lady was expecting a kiss. She leaned
towards her, close enough to smell Miss Grace's hair. It had
a strangely seductive scent, the odor of musk. How bizarre,
she thought - how wrong - for so old a woman. Cassie
forced her lips towards Mis Grace's cheek.
But the old woman's head twisted. Her mouth joined
Cassie's and . :. was it only Cassie's imagination?
No, she could feel it. Taste it.
Miss Grace's tongue flicked into her mouth.
Cassie straightened up and Miss Grace smacked her lips
as if she had just had desert. 'A pleasure to meet you at long
last, Cassandra. And when you come next time, I'll tell you
all about your mother.' Cassie was backing towards the
door. 'Rest assured. You'll have a wonderful time at
Casmaran. You'll love it every bit as much as she did. One
summer with us and you'll be a changed girl!'
78

Chapter 9
Sunset stained the western sky scarlet, like a telltale smudge
of Miss Grace's lipstick. In her breakneck dash through the
woods from the cottage, Cassie glimpsed a swarm of bats
spinning up from the eaves of the lodge, spiraling into the
dark, a corkscrew of doubt twisting into her mind. The taste
of Miss Grace's kiss soured in her mouth. How could her
mother have loved the old woman with her scent of musk,
and her horrible scarlet lipstick, and . . . How old had Miss
Grace said she was? At her age it would be surprising if she
weren't a bit unhinged, Cassie comforted herself, relieved to
see the lipstick-red smudge in the sky fade to gray. But the
gathering dusk brought an indistinct recollection. The dark
scent as she ran from the cottage through the pines . . . The
dark scent ... It was the smell of her mother's coffin.
Her father had only let her look inside after she had
begged him - her mother wouldn't look the same as she had
in life, he'd warned - but Cassie had insisted on one last
glimpse, to seal the memory. When they opened the half-lid
lined with quilted white satin, she had turned away quickly.
Not because the embalmers hadn't done a good job hiding
the damage. They had done their job too well. Lying on the
satin pillow, with her hands folded over her chest, Cassie's
mother had been reduced to a marble statue, hard and cold.
Her pace slowed. The pine scent permeated her clothes,
her hair, and the smell was an unsettling reminder: nothing
could free her mother from the pine box.
As she neared the lake, Cassie suspected that she had not
left the Chill behind in Nantucket. It had caught up with her,
ambushed her here. At least you knew the dangers when you
plunged into the sea, she thought; the sharp horns of the
whitecaps, the roar of the breakers gave warning. But the
lake was deceptively innocent, concealing its own sea-chill.
And yet, what was she afraid of, really? A crippled old
79

lady? She knew what her father would have said about Mis^
Grace: 'When you're poor, they call you crazy, but when
you're rich, they just call you eccentric.' Eccentric . . . that
must be the word for Miss Grace, eccentric, and undoub-
tedly senile. But why should the kiss of a crippled old lady
instill her with the Chill?
Cassie looked up to see that she had wandered away from
the cabins and was standing at the lake's edge before an
open-air pavilion painted Chinese red, with the upturned
roof of a pagoda. One end jutted over the water, while the
other thrust into the forest, where the pine trees provided a
green backdrop. A woman in a black leotard, her legs bare,
spun across the stage in circles, as if dancing to the rhythm
of the waves that lapped at the pilings below. Cassie
stopped to watch her, realizing that this was where the
photograph of her mother had been taken. The openness,
the lofty trees, the breathtaking vista of the lake . . . Cassie
could understand why her mother had danced here.
When the woman saw her, she tossed her long white-
blonde hair behind her shoulders and walked to the edge of
the stage. Back-lit by the sunset, her lithe legs and slender
arms seemed silvered with a faint layer of down. Her
delicate features, her pearl-gray eyes that reflected the
water, made her seem vulnerable, despite her confident
smile. 'Cassie Broyles?' she called to her.
'How did you know my name?'
it's my job. I'm Sarah, your counselor.' She pulled on a
baggy sweatshirt. 'Everyone else is already bunked up ... I
thought you'd taken one look at Casmaran and turned
around and hitched a ride home . . .'
'No, I . . .' Cassie decided not to tell her about visiting
Miss Grace. 'That was nice ... the dancing,' she said.
'You think so? I dance at Bennington nine months a year.
Up here I just fool around. But I figure I might as well take
advantage of my last free summer. After I graduate, I'll
have to head for New York and see if I can make it.'
'The ABT . . .?'
'Or the New York City ... or the Joffrey . . . whoever
will have me.' She held out a hand and boosted Cassie onto
80

the stage. 'Anyway, this is still my favorite place to dance.'
She did a quick series of jetes across the polished wood
floor. 'Maybe the reason I like it here so much is that I don't
have to compete with anybody. I don't even have an
audience if I don't want. There's only one problem,' she
laughed. 'If you mess up on a sequence . . .' She stopped
herself short on the brink of the lake.'. . . you end up doing
water ballet.' Cassie managed a laugh, but kept her distance
from the edge.
Though her feet were planted on the floor, Sarah's body
was swaying, as if she were fighting the urge to dance. Her
mother used to do that, Cassie remembered, her body
responding to the rhythm of the music even when her legs
could no longer perform with agility. Cassie ran a cautious
foot across the floor and Sarah noticed: 'It's amazingly
smooth, isn't it? At least the ice was good for something.'
'Ice?'
'This is where they stored it. The ice wore the floor down
over the years.'
'I don't understand.'
'Before the Sisterhood started a camp here, Lake Cas-
maran was an ice settlement in the winter. That's why some
of the buildings, you know, like the lodge and the other
stone structures - this one, too - were built so high off the
ground.'
'Why?'
'To be above the snow line. Some winters the drifts get
five ... six feet deep.'
'But the ice . . . what did they want it for?'
'In the late 1800s, before refrigeration, there used to be a
lot of money in it. Men would actually come all the way up
here to live in the dead of winter. Can you imagine? When
it was twenty, thirty below, they'd be out there on the ice,
driving horses dragging these huge plowlike contraptions
. . The runners had jagged blades, like saws, to cut into
the ice. They had to criss-cross the lines, slice deeper and
deeper until the huge chunks finally broke apart. Then
some poor guy had to go out there with a big hook, pry the
blocks out, drag them across the ice and dump them into an
81

insulated storage shack . . She pointed across the lake.
'You can still find a couple of the old shacks over there.
When spring came, they'd stack the blocks of ice here, for
shipping out.'
'To where?'
Sarah was squinting out at the water, as if trying to look;
back in time. 'There's no telling how many poor souls lost
arms or legs when the saws slipped, or how many drowned
out there - or froze to death. Just so people in Boston and
New York could have ice cream in the summer.'
ice cream?'
'Until somebody, I forget who, invented the refrigera-
tor.'
'I think it was Eddison,' Cassie said politely.
it turned this place into a ghost town. The Sisterhood
must have picked it up for nothing. To save money, they
even used some of the original buildings '
'Like the lodge?'
Sarah nodded. 'All they had to do was put up a few
cabins, with the appropriate gingerbread trim, and they had
a camp for proper young ladies.' The way she emphasized
the word made Cassie laugh. 'The old biddies who started
this place were convinced that city life was corrupting the
flower of America's womanhood, they wanted a camp to
foster the right values . . . especially virginity.'
'I don't suppose they ever thought of making it coed.'
'Are you kidding? I don't think a man's set foot here
since the last ice cutter left. No boys' camp across the lake,
like every other camp in Maine. Not even a gardener. Miss
Grace would never stand for it. Someone told me once that
she's been here since day one. Anyway, she's ancient. . .'
Cassie laughed: 'Prehistoric!' Somehow, seeing how off-
handedly Sarah dismissed the old woman reassured her.
Sarah put a hand on Cassie's shoulder as they climbed
down the steps of the pavilion, it's not as bad as it sounds,
though. The boy thing, I mean. When I was a camper here,
it was a relief to get away from that kind of pressure for a
few weeks.'
i know what you mean.'
82

'Do you dance?'
'I used to. Before . . .'
i know about your mother. I'm sorry.' Sarah quickened
her pace, as if she understood the subject was a painful one,
to be passed over briskly. 'I teach some modern dance,
some ballet. Mostly it's just ... I guess you'd call it "free
expression." That may sound hokey, but it isn't, really. This
place seems to inspire it.' She glanced back at her. 'Maybe
you'll join us . . . try out for the Visiting Day Show.' She
laughed. 'It isn't exactly the Joffrey. But it's a pretty big
deal in this part of Maine.'
'Maybe . . .' Cassie looked over her shoulder. The dance
pavilion had already vanished among the trees, like another
of her mother's memories. 'Maybe I will.'
Only one more cabin, its roof of blue slate, its tidy
windowbox overflowing with geraniums, was left before the
lake. 'Is this ours?' Cassie asked.
Sarah kept on walking. 'You're in luck. You're in
Lakeside.'
The building that Cassie had guessed was a boathouse
jutted over the water. Its planking had weathered gray and
it had none of the gingerbread trim, none of the bright red
flowers, that gave the other cabins their charm. As she
walked up the ramp over the shore bristling with cattails,
she could smell the rotting pilings in the lake-bed. Her
stomach rocked with a sudden queasiness, an early warning
of the Chill.
Sarah misread her discomfort. 'I know, Lakeside's not as
cutsey from the outside as the other cabins. We don't have
the fresh paint. But we've got atmosphere: The floorboards
creaked underfoot as they stepped onto the porch, and
Cassie grabbed the railing to keep her balance. 'In case you
didn't guess, this used to be a boathouse.' Sarah held the
screen door open for her. 'Another one of Miss Grace's
bright ideas to save a few bucks, no doubt.'
The pandemonium inside the barnlike room cut her off.
Half a dozen girls were cheering on a camper with a single
blonde braid who was swinging from a rusty chain that hung
83

from the rafters. As the chain reached the peak of its arc,
she took a flying leap onto one of the top bunks.
'Jo!' Sarah called, and the cheering died. 'Those were for
hanging boats, not campers.' She gazed up at the roof,
where more rusty chains were knotted to the rafters. 'How
did you get it down?'
'Easy,' Jo said. 'All I did was . . .'
'I don't want to know.' Sarah leveled a commanding gaze
at the girls. 'Casmaran has never had a camper seriously
injured, and I don't intend to let the first be one of mine. I
guess the best way to discourage you is to remind you that
the nearest hospital - the nearest anything - is 150 miles
away.'
'There's always "Germ City." ' a voice from the rear of
the cabin called, and the girls laughed.
'Ladies, I'd like you to meet the latest addition to our
motley crew . . .' Cassie tensed, expecting the inevitable.
'the Senator's daughter whose mother was tragically . . .'
Instead, Sarah introduced her simply as 'Cassie Broyles.'
No one seemed the least bit impressed. They were daugh-
ters of famous parents, too, she reminded herself, and she
tried to figure out whose child each of them was. She
stopped herself: that was exactly what they'd come here to
escape.
The girls returned to their unpacking with a vengeance,
piling the shelves between their bunks with bikini under-
pants and copies of Seventeen, taping up posters - Pele,
Rick Springfield, a soulful basset hound. No snapshots of
boyfriends, Cassie noticed, and wondered if that was be-
cause no one wanted to expose herself to the teasing that
would bring.
The two bare bulbs that burned overhead revealed the
walls were hung with varnished oars and red, orange and
green signal flags, but it was hard to tell whether the
nautical gear had been put there for decoration, or merely
for storage. In either case, it did little to cheer up the
cavernous room. Neither did the two old lifesavers under
the windows, stenciled 'USS LAKESIDE.'
Cassie spotted Robin sprawled on a lower bunk in the
84

corner, furtively nibbling a chocolate chip cookie from the
bag concealed under her pillow. She started towards her,
but Sarah took her arm.
'Id like you to meet Chelsea Winfield, Cassie. We don't
get many girls from Los Angeles.'
'Beverly Hills,' the girl in blue plastic rollers and a
flowered kimono corected her.
'Chelsea tops Casmaran's best-dressed list. She always
comes to camp with enough clothes to last two summers,
and enough Chanel Number 5 to fill Lake Casmaran.' Sarah
patted a well-worn teddy bear on Chelsea's pillow. 'And
she only sleeps with what's-his-name . . .'
'Pooh,' Chelsea said. 'As in Pooh-ber-ty.'
When Cassie held out her hand, Chelsea fluttered her
fingers without taking it. 'The nails.' They glistened with
wet polish, a frosted purple.
'Summer Fling,' Sarah read from the bottle of nail polish,
and the others in the cabin hooted appreciatively. She
nudged Cassie to the next bunk: 'This is . . .' A wave of
static drowned her out. A girl with frizzy russet hair, in a
Wings T-shirt, was fiddling with the dial of a transistor
radio.
'Melanie, would you mindT The girl switched off the
radio and pulled a mini-TV from her footlocker. Though
she clicked from channel to channel, the screen was filled
with snow. 'Melanie goes into withdrawal every summer
when she comes up here,' Sarah said. 'No radio. No TV.
She keeps hoping that civilization will creep a little bit
closer, but it never does. Besides, Lake Casmaran is sitting
in what was once a volcanic crater. The hills around us were
the rim. They block out everything. Even if there were
someone out there beaming Rod Stewart at us, or "Dallas",
God forbid, we wouldn't be able to receive it. Sorry,
Melanie, but it's strictly live entertainment from now on.'
'Next year I'm bringing Pac-Man.' Melanie stashed the
TV back in her footlocker, then slumped down beside the
girl with the blonde braid who was playing blackjack against
herself. 'Deal me in.'
'Jo McGuire,' Sarah said to Cassie. 'Resident card
85

shark.' Jo dealt the cards, and even before Melanie could
rearrange hers, fanned out her own winning hand. 'Just
because your father wheels and deals on Wall Street, Jo,
doesn't mean you can pull that stuff here.' She eyed the six
Hershy bars they were using as the pot. 'And no selling
candy, either, okay?'
A reluctant echo: 'Okay.'
'What do you expect?' someone called. 'McGuire's prac-
tically part Jew.'
if she was,' another voice added, 'she'd never be at
Casmaran.'
Jo didn't so much as look up as she dealt another hand,
shielding her cards, but Sarah scooped them up: 'I'll just
put these somewhere nice and safe, in case you get desper-
ate later.' She took the cards to the cot by the door and
opened a worn wicker trunk, dropping them inside.
'This is my space.' Sarah took some dried herbs from a tin
canister in her trunk and pressed them into a tea strainer. 'I
don't want anyone messing with it.' She dropped the tea
strainer into an earthenware cup and poured in steaming
water from an electric teapot on the floor. 'And anothe
thing. I don't care if you find a corpse hanging from one o
those things . . .' She pointed up at the sharp hooks of the
boat chains dangling from the ceiling. 'I do yoga at dawn
and I don't want anyone bugging me till I'm through. No
that any of you characters will be up that early.' As an
afterthought, she added, 'Did you meet everyone, Cassie?
Chelsea blew on her nails. 'I don't think Cassie met ou
scholarship girl.'
'That's right.' Sarah's tone grew gentler, as if she were
talking about someone who bruised easily, iris Paletti i
new this summer, too,' she said, gesturing towards a bunk
in a shadowy corner.
'Charity case,' Chelsea mumbled under her breath, anc
Sarah shot her a look.
'Maybe it would be nice if you went over and talked to
her,' Sarah said to Cassie.
Lakeside's 'charity case' looked different from the Waspy
girls in the cabin, Cassie thought. Iris' eyebrows were thick,
86

and almost met above her nose, and her skin was so sickly
pale that it made her deep-set brown eyes seem almost
black. She wore a faded Red Socks T-shirt and Madras
bermudas, obvious hand-me-downs a size too large for her,
which made her look even thinner than she was. Iris had the
body of a ten-year-old, Cassie thought.
But her face - there was something about Iris' face that
made her seem very old, her eyes an old lady's eyes, sad
from memories. Sitting on her bunk in the corner, staring
out at Cassie with those big, dark eyes, she reminded her of
a trapped, frightened animal. Remembering that her father
had been a 'charity case' too, Cassie extended her hand.
'Hi.'
'Hi.' Iris' clasp was weak, and her faint smile revealed
crooked teeth. Probably the only girl in camp who hadn't
gone to an orthodontist, Cassie thought. When Iris spoke,
her voice was faint, but the words tumbled out, as if she
were afraid that saying them too slowly would leave them
open to criticism. 'I was very sorry to hear about what
happened to your mother. I . . .'
'Thanks.' Cassie wanted to cut it short.
Iris didn't take the hint. 'I read about it in the paper. I
mean, even before I knew that you were going to be at
Casmaran, I prayed for you. The Lord took your mother
away from you so suddenly, it must. . .'
'It wasn't the Lord! It was some bastard with a gun.'
'I'm . . . I'm sorry.' Iris' voice shrank to a whisper. 'I said
the wrong thing.'
'She's real good at that,' Robin said from her bunk across
from Iris'.
'You can sleep with me if you want,' Iris said to Cassie.
'My bottom bunk's free. I mean, I don't wet my bed or
anything.' When nobody laughed, she bit her lip.
'Thanks, but I'm bunking with my friend.' Cassie hefted
her sleeping bag onto the mattress above Robin.
If Iris starts in with the "Hail Mary's" after lights-out,'
Chelsea said, 'she's going in the lake.'
Iris turned away from them to face the crucifix she had
tacked over her bed: Christ contorted in agony, the gilt
87

edges of the cross gleaming. As far as Cassie was con-
cerned, religion was a crock. Sure, her family had made a
production of Christmas gifts. But Clay's father had been a
staunch freethinker who had refused to set foot in a church.
The only time Clay went to services was right before an
election - it was the one really hypocritical thing she had
ever seen him do. Cassie had never thought much about
God. Not until her mother's death. Since then, she had
decided that if God could have permitted someone like her
mother to be murdered, He was a shit.
As she watched the frail girl cross herself and mumble a
prayer, Cassie allowed herself the luxury of anger. At least
it kept her from feeling like an outsider. Compared to Iris,
she belonged.
When she climbed onto Robin's upper bunk, her friend
grabbed her foot playfully. 'No rocking.'
'Come on.' Cassie lowered her voice, looking around to
make sure no one heard. 'I don't rock anymore.'
She was lying. After her mother's death she had returned
to the childhood habit of rocking herself to sleep, moving
back and forth on the mattress to the rhythm of one of her
mother's lullabies. Not that it had done much good. She
hoped she wouldn't feel the need to do it here.
Cassie climbed onto the bunk, unrolled her sleeping bag
and smoothed out the down quilting, then sprawled on top
of it, bone-weary. Her gaze was drawn to the rafters. From
among the sharp boat hooks that dangled on rusty chains
two yellow eyes stared down at her. She sat up with a start.
'Hey, take it easy,' Jo laughed from a neighboring bunk
'That's just Midnight, the camp cat. She must be looking for
a place to have her kittens. She has a litter every summer
like clockwork.'
When the cat with thick blue-black fur and a stub of a tai
crept into the shadows, Cassie sank back onto the pillow
but more cautiously. Casmaran hadn't been the way her
mother's letter had promised . . . not quite. She could stil
taste Miss Grace's kiss in her mouth, and wonderec
whether she had been too impulsive, deciding to come here.
But your mother loved Miss Grace, Cassie thought. She
88

loved it here. Wasn't that enough to forgive what had
happened in the cottage? Besides, there was Sarah, she told
herself. Her counselor - her friend, she hoped - would more
than make up for the eccentric old lady.
Still, she wasn't ready to close her eyes, not yet. The cabin
had a strange smell: the musty odor of rotting wood and
stagnant water. The sharp boat hooks clanked together
gently in the rafters as waves slapped against the pilings, and
for a moment it felt as if the whole cabin were a boat, far out
at sea.
Chapter 10
'Bug juice?'
Jo slid a pitcher down the redwood table and Cassie
peered inside. Warily, she poured herself a cup of the inky
fruit punch.
'Mystery Meat?' Melanie passed a platter of gray roast
beef, and Cassie helped herself, realizing that she hadn't
eaten anything since the donut she had split with her father
that morning. As she speared a piece with her fork, she felt as
though someone were watching her hungrily from behind. It
was the stuffed animal heads that lined the masonry wall, a
dozen of them - elk and deer, and a mangy fox - their glass
eyes aglow with light from the wagon wheel chandeliers that
hung from the high wood rafters.
The shouts and laughter of eighty campers, the clatter of
melmac plates, echoed in the barnlike lodge, and Chelsea
leaned towards Cassie and Robin to be heard: 'You new guys
better chow down. After the first day, this slop gets worse.'
The others at the table started wolfing down their food,
but Iris stopped them with a birdlike flutter of her hand. 'We
haven't said "grace." ' She folded her hands on the edge of
the table and closed her eyes.
'What does she think this is?' Jo mumbled, her mouth full.
'The Last Supper?'
g.h.-d
89

The campers laughed and continued eating, but Iris
furrowed her brow and closed her eyes, her lips moving in a
silent prayer.
Jo put her hand to her mouth and made a farting sound.
Iris bit her lip and squeezed her eyes more tightly shut,
continuing her prayer. But when Melanie and Chelsea
began a raucous chorus of 'Onward Christian Soldiers,'' she
looked like she was about to cry.
'Leave her alone!' Cassie said, surprised that she had
been the one to come to Iris' defense, uncomfortable to
receive her grateful stare.
'Well, what do you know?' Chelsea licked gravy from her
fingers. 'Two Jesus freaks.'
Don't blow it, Cassie warned herself. Here you've begun
to feel as if you might actually fit in at Casmaran, that your
cabinmates might accept you - even like you. Why risk it all
by siding with a loser - a girl you can't stand yourself?
Iris' lips formed 'Amen,' and slowly, deliberately, she
made the sign of the cross over her chest.
'Hallelujah]' Jo flailed her hands over her head, minstrel
style. 'Praise de LawdV
'Will you just can it?' Cassie cut Jo off, and the others
stared at her. She knew now why she felt so protective of
Iris. Iris looked as painfully sensitive, as vulnerable, as
Cassie felt, a reflection of the small, scared part of herself.
The more the others picked on Iris, the more it threatened
her - she could so easily be their next target.
'Can we help it, Cassie,' Chelsea said, 'if God is dead at
Casmaran?'
'He's not dead,' Melanie interrupted her. 'He just
couldn't get in!'
it is kind of weird,' Cassie said. 'I mean, a camp as
tight-ass as this . . . you'd think they'd have some kind of
chapel or something.'
'We're sitting in it,' Iris said.
'What?'
'This building. It used to be a church.'
'Sure it was.'
1 Right, Iris.'
90

'Really.' The sudden certainty in Iris' voice forced the
others to pay attention. She pointed to the raised platform
at the end of the room where extra dining tables and
benches were stacked. 'There's where the preacher stood.
And the pews were here.' Little holes, like animal tracks,
extended across the wood-planked floor, as if nails had
been ripped out. 'It wasn't a Catholic church, of course,'
Iris continued. 'It would have had much more elaborate
detail: vaulted ceilings, stained-glass windows . . . that kind
of thing. This church had no windows at all. It must have
been built by one of those rigid, old-time Protestant sects.
Maybe even Puritan.'
'If this was a church,' Chelsea said, 'where's the "Big
C"?'
Iris pointed to the wall above them. An elk's head, its
antlers laced with cobwebs, peered down at them with
glazed eyes.
'Good one, Iris:
'She's right,' Cassie said. 'Look.' Partly concealed by the
animal's head was the silhouette of a cross, a shadowy
afterimage, like the mark left when after years of hanging in
the same place, a picture frame is removed from a wall.
'Now I know how Iris won the scholarship,' Robin said.
'She's smarter than all you dipshits put together.'
Iris started to smile, but Chelsea cut it short: 'She may
have a 175 IQ, but she's only got a twenty-eight bust.'
'Just cool it!' Cassie said. This time the others didn't
laugh.
'Why would anyone build a church in the middle of
nowhere?' Robin asked.
'The ice men,' Cassie said.
'The what?'
'Sarah told me about them . . . these guys who used to
work here in the winter, a hundred years ago, before
Casmaran was started. They would cut the ice up with these
huge blades, and sell it in the cities during the summer. A
lot of them must have drowned in the lake - or frozen to
death. That explains the old graveyard out back; they
Probably needed a church for all the funerals.'
91

'The church must have been abandoned when they left,'
Iris said, gazing up at the spot where the cross had hung.
Cassie looked at the leathery meat on her plate. 'Cas-
maran seems to have a thing about leftovers, even leftover
buildings.' The girls at the table laughed, and she was glad
for the chance to distance herself from the religious talk.
She had avoided churches since the memorial service for
her mother in the Capitol chapel, where the minister's
words had echoed hollowly off the statues of the saints
lining the vaulted nave. His assurances of Eternal Salvation
had sounded as empty to her as campaign promises.
Melanie passed a plate of Oreos around the table, and
the girls stuffed handfuls in their pockets for later. But Iris
toyed with the cooked carrots on her plate.
'What's the matter?' Chelsea looked Iris' frail body up
and down. 'On a diet?'
'She pigs out on Communion Wafers . . .'
Iris hunched on the bench as if bracing for another
barrage.
'Watch this!' To stop the taunts, Cassie grabbed a straw,
bit off the end of the wrapper, then dipped it in the mashed
potatoes. She tilted her head back and blew - the wrapper
sailed up towards the stuffed elk's head and stuck on its
nose. The girls stamped their feet and shouted encourage-
ment, but before she could do it again, a hand snatched the
straw from her mouth. 'You're a regular riot.'
It was Sarah.
The others plunged their straws back into their fruit
punch, awaiting Cassie's punishment. But instead, Sarah
offered her a hand up from the bench. 'You've got a call.'
'How does she rate?' Chelsea exploded. 'I thought we
weren't allowed to use the phone up here,!'
it's an emergency,' Sarah said.
'So? My boyfriend's an emergency.'
Robin eyed Cassie suspiciously: if it's Todd I'll kill you.'
But Cassie didn't hear her. She was already halfway to
the phone, her mind racing. Something's happened to
daddy, I should have stayed with him . . . now they've got
him, too.
92

The phone hung on the wall of the Library Corner, where
three unraveling wicker chairs faced an L-shaped bookcase
lined with dusty Nancy Drew books, and a complete set of
The Book Knowledge, 1948 edition. Cassie grabbed the
dangling receiver and stood on tiptoe to reach the mouth-
piece of the old-fashioned wall phone.
'Hello?'
'Cassie!' It was Clay's voice.
She realized that she had been holding her breath, and let
it out in a long sigh. 'Are you okay?'
'What about you?'
'You scared me. They said it was an emergency.'
'It is. I miss you!'
Cassie laughed with relief. 'I miss you, too.' The words
had spilled out automatically, but she realized as soon as
she'd said them that they weren't true
'I've been thinking, honey ... I know you thought camp
was a good idea at the time . . .'
'You did, too!' She knew what was coming.
'But maybe this summer ... I mean, wouldn't it be
better if . . .?'
'I'm fine here. Really.'
A pause on the other end. She knew he was rethinking
his strategy, formulating a new argument. 'Honey, it would
be okay with me if you invited Robin to come down to
Washington. We've got plenty of room, and . . .'
'I want to stay, Dad. The kids are great, and the
counselors are neat, too.' The silence on the other end of
the line told her he wasn't convinced. 'Can you do me a
favor?' she added. 'I forgot my ballet shoes. They're in my
closet. Do you think you could mail them up here?'
'You're dancing! That's great!' The elation in his voice
said that he'd let her stay. 'You'll get them day after
tomorrow. Special delivery.'
'You'll come up and see me, won't you ? On visiting Day?'
'Visiting Day?'
'They put on this program . . . Mom danced in it, and
I . . .' She stopped herself, fearing that she might not get
the part.
93

i wouldn't miss it, honey.'
'I'll see you then.' A sudden silence in the lodge startled
her and she turned around. The girls had stopped eating.
They were all staring at her, all eighty of them, gazing at her
as if she had committed some terrible crime. Her voice rang
hollowly in the stillness: 'Dad, I've got to go.'
'I'll call again tomorrow.'
'No, don't. Please.' She glanced nervously at the sea of
faces. Everyone in the room was staring at her: the campers,
the counselors, even, it seemed, the stuffed animal heads on
the wall. 'They don't like us using the phone.'
'So . . . I'll tell them it's
'No emergencies! No one else has their parents calling.'
A pause. 'I understand.'
'But I'll see you on Visiting Day. Okay?'
'Of course ... I love you, Cass.'
i love you, too,' she said quickly, then hung up the phone.
The click of the receiver on its cradle echoed off the walls.
So did her footsteps as, eyes lowered to avoid the stony gaze
of the others, she started back to her table.
"Cassie is a Daddy's girl ..." the chant began softly at
first, 'Cassie is a Daddy's Girl. . . Cassie is a Daddy's Gir
. . .' The girls began pounding their mugs on the table in
rhythm: 'Cassie is a Daddy's Girl. . . Cassie is a Daddy's Girl
. . .'They stomped their feet, shoutingthewords: 'Cassieisa
Daddy's GirlV
Cassie's face flushed hot and she forgot where her table
was. The floor shook under her from their stomping feet.
'Cassie is a Daddy's Girl . . . Daddy's Girl . . .' She
sidestepped between two tables and someone stuck out a
foot, sending her sprawling on the hard wooden floor.
'Cassie is " Daddy's Girl. . . Daddy's Girl. . .!
'Lay off !«*!'
The voic^ rang out from the far end of the room and the
others hushed. Cassie scrambled to her feet, but she couldn't
see who had spoken - a camper? a counselor? Someone who
had stoppe'1 the jeers cold. By the time Cassie found her
table and s^ down, the campers were eating dinner as if
nothing had happened.
94

'Abigail saved your ass,' Jo said.
'Abigail?'
'She's a senior,' Melanie said.
'She thinks she's hot shit,' Chelsea added.
'Face it,' Jo said. 'Abigail is hot shit.'
'Seniors get the best table, the best cabin. They even get
their own shower.' Chelsea pointed a finger at the table in
the corner near the fireplace, as if she were aiming a pistol.
Even though Cassie knew Casmaran allowed no campers
over fifteen, from the well-developed bodies of the girls
sitting there she would have guessed that they were
seventeen or older. One tall blonde wore a halter top that
barely covered her cleavage; a redhead in short shorts had
long, slender legs; and all of them had on lipstick and eye
makeup. But it was more than that. There was something
else about them, something Cassie couldn't quite put her
finger on, that made the seniors look different: the self-
confidence on their faces, a self-confidence bordering on
arrogance.
'Which one is Abigail?' she asked, but before anyone
could answer, Cassie knew. It had to be the girl sitting at
the head of the table. Her nose was perfectly straight
(Cassie considered her own turned-up nose much too girlish
for a dancer) and her skin was tanned nut-brown (Cassie
knew she wouldn't be able to match that tan in an entire
summer). Abigail had the slender but finely-muscled body
of a dancer, yet Cassie thought she looked more exotic than
a ballet dancer. She reminded Cassie of the dancers from
India she had seen perform at the Kennedy Center, who
had been supple and feline - controlled, yet somehow
spontaneous.
Their eyes met, and Cassie shot Abigail a look of thanks.
The senior returned it with a wide and generous smile
before turning to the other girls at her table, who all seemed
to be courting her.
'Everybody loves Abigail,' Melanie said. 'Even if you
hate her, you love her.'
95

Chapter 11
Abigail's face was painted white, her eyes outlined in black,
so that in the glow of the candle she held, she looked both
ghostly and chaste, like a pale statue of a forgotten saint. In
her black turtleneck, her long raven hair flowing over her
shoulders, she stood perfectly still before a wooden podium
at the end of the main lodge. Cassie guessed it must have
once been the church pulpit, and the cold wooden bench
beneath her made her feel as if she were sitting in a pew.
She straightened up, like her cabinmates who were seated
beside her - six of them in the shadowy, cavernous room,
facing Abigail and a dozen flickering candles of black wax.
It was hard to hear. Abigail spoke softly, and her voice
echoed off the rafters. At first Cassie could only pick up
snatches of her speech: 'A privilege . . . Tonight . . .
Consecration . . .' Cassie glanced up at the stuffed animal
heads on the walls. The candlelight sparkled in their eyes,
endowing them with a glimmer of life, as if they were
listening, too.
'This is your year to face the test of Consecration,'
Abigail said, 'just as the girls of Lakeside have always done
. . .' The reverence with which she spoke, the combination
of awe and respect, compelled Cassie to listen. 'Tonight will
be an initiation, yes. And for those who can make it to the
end, a legacy. We seniors will entrust it to you, just as the
seniors entrusted it to us when we bunked up in Lakeside.
Next year, when you're seniors, you'll carry on the tradition
with the younger girls, to continue the chain, unbroken.'
Hokey, Cassie thought. It all sounds incredibly hokey. So
why were the girls from Lakeside sitting here so politely, so
wide-eyed? Why wasn't Chelsea groaning, or Melanie
rolling her eyes or Robin sticking her finger down her throat
as though she were going to puke?
Abigail raised her left hand: 'Take the Vow. Swear your
96

loyalty to Casmaran, that you will uphold the legacy. Swear
that once you enter the forest tonight, you won't leave until
you have been consecrated in the name of the Sisterhood.
And that you will tell no one - no one - what you have seen
and heard.'
They raised their left hands, murmuring their assent, and
for a moment, Cassie wondered why she had joined in so
instinctively, without so much as a twinge of doubt. Then
she understood. She didn't know about the others, but for
herself, at least, swearing loyalty to Casmaran meant
making the same pledge her mother must have made.
'You have taken the vow,' Abigail said. 'Now take the
journey!' The girls squirmed on the bench. 'I know what
you're thinking.' Abigail smiled. 'You're thinking you'd
have to be out of your mind to go into the forest at night.
But even that fear is part of the tradition, part of what the
girls from Lakeside have always had to go through, since
there's been a Casmaran.'
'Everybody loves Abigail,'' Cassie remembered someone
saying at dinner, and she could see why. The way Abigail
smiled, it seemed she was reaching out to make her a
special friend, and yet, from the rapt expressions on the
faces of the girls beside her, she knew that each thought
Abigail was speaking only to her.
Abigail nodded to Cassie, as if she would understand
what was expected of her, and awkwardly, Cassie rose to
her feet. She took the six candles Abigail held out to her
and passed them out to her cabinmates. One by one,
Abigail lit them with her own. 'Let your candles burn with
your loyalty to Casmaran. As long as they burn bright,
you'll be safe. But if they go out . . .' She paused. 'The
woods are dark.'
Abigail lit Cassie's taper last, staring at her long and
hard, as if there were some special bond between them that
Cassie did not yet understand. Cassie followed the others to
the door, the glow of her candle dancing in the glass eyes of
the stuffed animal heads, like the spark of a sudden
awareness.
* * *
97

On the porch of the lodge, the night breeze threatened to
extinguish the fragile flames, and Cassie cupped a hand to
shield her candle. It glowed through her fingers like a
trapped firefly. The lights in the cabins lining the lawn were
out, and clouds obscured the stars. In the all-consuming
shadows, the candles shed the only light.
Robin caught up with Cassie. 'If you ask me, this
initiation stuff is a crock.'
Jo cracked her gum. 'That bit about loyalty to the
Sisterhood . . . Do you think the seniors are a bunch of
dykes or something?'
' "Consecration" . . . "vows," ' Melanie said. 'She talks
like we're in a fucking convent.'
'Yeah,' Chelsea added. 'Iris must really get off on it.'
Iris' wrinkled brow said she was so nervous she hadn't
fieard the dig. 'It's irresponsible of them to expect us to
enter the forest after dark. We won't be able to see the
poison ivy . . . or the poison oak . . .'
'I think that's the whole idea,' Robin said.
'And snakes . . .'
'Would it kill them to let us take flashlights?' Melanie
whined.
'It's all bull,' Jo said. 'Let's head back to Lakeside for
some five-card stud.'
Cassie surprised herself by speaking out: 'If it's all such
bull, Jo, then what are you afraid of?'
Jo flinched as though hot wax from her candle had
dripped on her hand.
Melanie picked up on it. 'Since when are Lakeside girls
chickenshit?'
'We gave our word,' Cassie said. To come to Casmaran
and not experience what her mother' had experienced,
especially something this important . . . No, she would
have to go. And she had no intention of going alone.
'Sorry, but I just washed my hair.' Chelsea started down
the steps, towards Lakeside.
'Better hurry: Abigail appeared behind them on the
porch of the lodge, pointing to a flickering trail of candles
that led into the forest. 'Once they burn out, you'll never
98

find your way back.' Cassie clattered down the steps onto
the vast, dark lawn, and her bunkmates followed.
With nightfall, the balmy temperature had plummeted,
and dew drenched Cassie's legs as she waded through the
weeds beside the graveyard. She could hear something
pursuing her through the darkness - was it the hum of Miss
Grace's wheelchair? No, it was just a mosquito. Why hadn't
she noticed any of them during the day? She slapped one on
her neck, and felt the sticky moistness of her own blood.
She glanced uncertainly back towards the porch.
Abigail was gone.
Details of the camp that Cassie might have ignored in
daylight possessed an exaggerated significance at night. The
archery targets on the lawn stared at her like hungry eyes,
and the tumbled-over gravestones behind the lodge looked
like the bones of some extinct creature too complex and
puzzling to ever piece together into a logical form. She
glanced down towards the lake, to the rocky promontory
where she was sure the statue of Miss Grace's dog was
crouched, but she could no longer detect it among the trees,
as if nightfall had breathed it to life, freed it to set out on
the hunt. Her body tried to overrule the thoughts, to sweat
them out of her as she broke into a run towards the
flickering trail of candles. But the green lump in her
stomach wouldn't go away.
She stepped into the forest. Instead of the soft cushion of
pine needles and dead leaves Cassie remembered from that
afternoon, tonight the path was unyielding underfoot, as if
at sunset a carapace of sharp rocks had thrust up through
the earth's crust. A few candles had been nailed to boughs
to make a sketchy trail, and as the girls passed the sputter-
ing tapers one by one, their faces glowed eerily before
sinking back into shadow.
it's dark as hell,' Melanie said.
'No kidding.'
Iris peered into the sky. it's a special night.'
'What's that supposed to mean?' Robin said it as though
she didn't want to know.
99

The summer solstice ... the shortest night of the year.'
Iris paused. The shortest, but the darkest.' She crossed
herself.
Cassie caught her arm. 'Don't be such an old lady.' Iris
did look like an old lady, her brow wrinkled into little
furrows, her lips pinched. Iris crossed herself again.
The wildflowers were brittle in the candlelight, yellowed
like the waxen ornaments on the funeral urns Cassie
remembered from the cemetry where her mother was
buried. The flowers in the forest seemed to have lost their
scent at night, the perfume of forsythia and goldenrods
transformed into a miasma of stagnant water and dead
leaves.
'Shit,' Chelsea groaned as they trudged through the muck
of a dry creek bed. 'I'm destroying my espadrilles.' Candles
shimmered on the boughs of a towering pine up ahead, and
she stopped. 'What's that?'
it looks like icicles,' Cassie said.
'Ice?
They stopped dead: glittering slivers dangled from the
branches, hundreds of them, as sharp as splinters of glass.
'Impossible,' Iris said. 'For water to freeze it has to be
below 32 degrees Fahrenheit, and . . .'
'Are you brain damaged or what?' Chelsea cut her off.
'We know it can't be real ice.'
Abigail's voice rang out from among the trees.
'The ice men came when winter raged
And left the first spring rain.
They stole the ice to turn to gold
But they paid the price in pain ..."
A dozen feet ahead, a waterfall shimmered in the candle-
light. Cassie found the sight reassuring until she was close
enough to see . . .
it's red,' she said. 'The water's red:
it must be dye.' Iris knelt beside the stream, as though to
test it with her hand, but seemed to think better of it. it's
much too bright to be real... It can't be real. . .'
100

No one said the word 'blood' aloud.
Again Abigail's voice from the dark, ringing so clear and
strong, the rush of the red-stained water couldn't drown it
out.
'In the final blizzard many ice men died
And when spring came, only two remained.
Their fingers were lost in the killing frost
Their eyes were wild and their legs were lame.'
The girls rounded a bend in the trail and faced a sight that
froze them in disgust: ice picks impaled squirming rats and
lizards against a tree trunk, the blood of the animals
mingling as it trickled down the bark.
'Through bitter months the ice men ached,
Suffering hunger's sting.
Until the June when camp began
With many a sweet young thing.
Then the hunger of the ice men took its bloody toll:
Hunger of the body
Hunger of the soul!'
A light flickered on, and Iris screamed.
The severed head of a long-haired girl lay in the middle of
the trail, her face ghostly white like Abigail's; her tongue
lolling from the side of her mouth.
The light flashed off.
'What the hell was that?' Robin whispered.
Cassie felt Iris grab her sleeve, and it was as if the timidity
of the others emboldened her. 'Come on!' Cassie said.
'Don't let them get to you. Can't you see that's what they
want? It was just one of the seniors, sitting in a hole.'
They pushed deeper into the dense thicket, but Abigail's
voice followed them:
'The ice men violated hallowed ground
Ravaging innocent daughters.
They brought down a curse upon the land:
101

Soring against winter. Woman against man.
Let no man harm a child of Casmaran!'
A sudden gust of wind blew out all their candles.
'We're screwed,' Robin whispered, her voice magnified
by the total darkness.
'No shitV
'We can't be more than half a mile from camp,' Iris
murmured hesitantly. 'If we can spot the North Star, then
we can calculate our bearings, and . . .'
'Oh shut up!'
'Keep together,' Cassie said.
They moved towards each other in the darkness, their
feet crunching across the dead leaves until their hands
touched, all of them as slippery with sweat as Cassie's own.
They formed a chain, with Cassie taking the lead, feeling
her way, as if wading through a deep, murky pool. She
picked her way over tree stumps, her legs scratched by
prickly bushes that she hoped weren't poison oak. Then the
path flattened out, and she led them gingerly along
smooth trail.
Suddenly Iris whimpered, as if she had been struck
'LookV
Cassie strained to make out the silhouettes before them
two hulking human forms, hanging by ropes from an
enormous tree, creaking as they swung in the wind. Bodies
heavy with a weight that only came when you were . . . She
felt something wet on her face and looked up - something
was dripping from the bodies.
'Blood!' Iris screamed.
This time when Abigail's voice rang out of the forest, i
was strident, vengeful:
'The vow was kept
The death sentence sealed
The threat to Casmaran forever repealed.
Begin the Women's hour. Begin!
All hail to Casmaran's power!'
102

Flashlights flicked on, aimed by seniors crouching on the
enormous branches of the oak. The beams transfixed the
bodies dangling from the hangman's ropes - the 'corpses'
were only crude effigies of straw.
'Begin the Women's hour. Begin!'
Abigail straddled the bough above the effigies, drenching
them with liquid from a rusty can. The odor smarted in
Cassie's nostrils.
'Gasoline!'
Abigail pressed her other hand between her thighs. 'This
is the fertile crescent where all life begins . . .' She rocked
back and forth on the branch, moving her hand up to caress
her breasts, and the seniors echoed her words.
'When men defile the Sisters
When men defile the land
When men invade to plunder
They must pay Casmaran!'
When the straw effigies were soaking with gasoline,
Abigail threw the empty jerry can away and lit a wood
match.
Then she dropped it.
The moment the fire caught, the straw arms and legs of
the figures jerked and flailed, the straw bodies bobbing in a
macabre dance, as if they had been cursed with a moment
of life, cursed with life just long enough for it to be snuffed
out. Then, flaring in a purple orchid of igniting gasoline, the
flames engulfed the straw men, and Cassie pulled the others
away from the shower of sparks.
'Men, Men, Men . . .' Abigail chanted, rubbing the spot
between her legs, and the seniors in the branches joined in:
'Men, Men, Men,
Their time will not return again.
Men, Men, Men
Their time has come and been!'
103

As suddenly as it had flared, the flaming straw died, the
effigies reduced to charred, smoking husks. For an instant
in the orange afterglow, Cassie could make out her cabin-
mates gaping upward, the last flicker of the fire trapped in
their eyes. When the seniors repeated the chant, her friends
joined in. Even Cassie found her lips moving:
'Men, Men, Men!
Their time will not return again.
Men, Men, Men!
The Sisterhood will win!'
The embers faded, and the vengeful voice softened to a
soothing whisper. 'Be annointed now in their ashes. Be
welcomed into the fold!'
From high up in the tree a flurry of soot descended on
Cassie and the others. They coughed as they inhaled it.
Like black snow, it tainted their hair with its foul smell,
stained their clothes, smarted their eyes with cinders.
'The ice men died
But be forewarned
Their spirits live!
Each night they watch
Each night they wait
To seek revenge!'
The flashlights in the trees switched off.
'Be quick! Be wise!
Escape!'
Shrieking, the girls of Lakeside took off through the
woods.
But Cassie didn't move. Anger held her there, her body
rigid, staring up at the tree. Abigail had made a promise -
perhaps an unspoken one, but a promise nevertheless - that
something important would happen tonight, that Consecra-
tion would somehow help her understand why her mother
104

had loved Casmaran so. But this ... it had all been a sick,
sadistic game, designed to arouse hatred. A hatred she
couldn't even put into words, and yet which she couldn't rid
herself of, like the ashes that permeated her hair, the ashes
that tainted her mouth with the taste of an unknown evil.
The stampede of the escaping Lakeside campers dwindled
in the distance. Abigail and the other seniors - had they fled,
too? Or were they still up in the tree, watching her?
Don't panic, she told herself. Don't give Abigail and her
friends the satisfaction of seeing you freak out. She walked
slowly away from the tree, trying to find the path back, but
her thoughts tripped her up, slowed her pace, drew her down
uncharted paths of their own.
She passed through a cleft between two massive boulders,
and looked up. Two hulking figures were standing above.
Watching her.
Men.
For a moment she stared at them, her heart pounding in
her chest like two fists banging on a locked door. The ice
men?
No more thinking. No time to think.
Run.
But as she plunged into the thicket she couldn't stifle her
thoughts . . . Why can't you turn off your mindl The sharp
rhythm of her feet pounding against the earth struck a tempo
of hard questions, and like the footfalls of the figures running
in pursuit, the words thudded in her mind with a heavy tread.
Ice man . . . Burning man . . .
The sea had swirled in glacial flames.
Ice and Fire.
The Chill could scorch and freeze at once, afflict with
jungle-sweat and arctic cold.
Ice man . . . Burning man . . .
Cassie's mind leaped the outer bounds of her memory, to
the Pandora, when she was four years old, to the kerosene-
slick sea wild with flame ... To the Burning Man, who had
seemed to want her more desperately than he had wanted to
survive the inferno.
Ice and Fire.

The Burning Man who had wanted her - only her - who
had reached out to snatch her from her mother's arms.
Why did he want me then? Why do the ice men want me
now?
She pushed through the undergrowth where brambles tore
at her sweatshirt, and scrambled over the sharp rocks that
mauled her knees, until she stumbled at last onto the trail.
Keep running. She swore at herself for having given up
dancing. Her muscles ached and her breath came in gasps.
But still she ran, past Iris, past Robin. (The ice men don't
want them . . . They want me\) She dashed ahead until she
lost her friends, gulping air into her lungs that burned
from smoke and ashes.
Ice Man . . . Burning Man . . .
Feet pounded on the earth behind her. Gaining.
At last, the shimmer of the lake through the trees, the
watery expanse frozen under a faint moon into a sheet of
ice. She plunged out onto the lawn.
The other girls burst out of the forest behind her, Robin
and Chelsea . . . finally Iris. The moment they emerged
from the shadows and saw their faces smeared with ashes
like chimney-sweeps, their hair wild and gray, their panic
dissolved into hysterical laughter. They collapsed into the
soft grass, clutching their sides. Cassie stared at them
numbly.
'What a trip!' Robin shouted.
Chelsea tugged at her hair. 'What a disaster!'
'The worst!' Iris giggled, covering her mouth with her
hand.
'Just wait till next summer.' Chelsea slammed her fist
into her hand. 'When we're seniors, we'll consecrate the
little nerds in Lakeside so they'll never forget it!'
'LookV
The laughter trailed off. A hulking figure loomed in
silhouetted at the edge of the forest, and Cassie tensed to
run.
But as the form moved slowly onto the lawn, the girls
started laughing again. It was Jo, with Melanie riding
piggyback on her shoulders, baring her teeth and rolling
106

her eyes up until only the whites showed: 'The ice man's
gonna get ya!'
But Cassie wasn't laughing. She was the only one who
wasn't laughing. Ice man . . . Burning Man . . . She had no
intention of telling the others - they would tease her if she
told them. And yet she felt an uneasy certainty that her
pursuers were still lurking in the forest, watching her, like
the cold eye of the moon gazing at her through the pines.
Chapter 12
They were dancing side by side, but Cassie knew it wasn't a
duet. It was a duel. She and Abigail were performing to the
same music, but on different edges of it, the dark and the
light, like the two sides of the dance pavilion where they
circled each other, one submerged in the pine shadows, the
other shimmering in the sunshine reflected off the lake. And
the audience - the girls from Lakeside, the seniors, and
Sarah - watched with silent fascination, the way they might
have watched a tightrope walker performing without a net,
Cassie thought, fearful, yet waiting for the fatal fall. Strange,
she had felt so tense the moment Sarah had touched the
needle to the record of Swan Lake and the audience had
hushed. But now that she was moving across the smooth oak
floor, her body swept up in the tempo, she forgot the stress,
possessed by a calm that only came when she danced.
In her two weeks at Casmaran, she had grown in
self-confidence and strength, and her body was lean and taut
again, her mind swept free of the old cobwebs. She had
dismissed the 'ice men' as just another of the seniors' pranks.
Abigail had barely spoken to her since the night of Consecra-
tion, and she wondered whether the senior was avoiding her
because she knew they would be competing today. Cassie
had been thinking of nothing but this moment. And dreading
it.
* * *
107

Abigail danced wildly, as if overcome by a seizure, her arms
and legs flailing out as she spun across the floor, her dark
hair flying. Her body was so limber, it seemed that she could
contort it, twist it any way she wished, that whatever her
mind willed, her body could achieve. And she seemed to take
a savage pleasure in that.
Why did Abigail dance so fiercely? Cassie wondered. I
don't have anything against her. What has she got against
me? If only Abigail knew my reason for wanting to win . . .
If only she knew about my mother, and about how impor-
tant it was that I dance the solo for her . . . Abigail couldn't
have a reason for winning as important as that.
But Abigail danced as if she did have a reason, as if she
were daring Cassie to try and beat her. And it was that
defiance that troubled Cassie, as if there were something
crucial at stake, something vital that had to do with power
and control, and forces she might never understand. Some-
thing terribly urgent, as dark as Consecration . . . and as
disturbing as Miss Grace's kiss.
Abigail. . . Cassie was too swept up in the dance to watch
her now, but she could feel the wind of the senior's move-
ment, glimpse the blur of her body out of the corner of her
eye. Abigail seemed to spin out the shadows like a spider
weaving a web, shadows that shrouded the rafters and
lingered in the corners of the pagoda. And as Cassie whirled
across the floor, it seemed as though Abigail had woven
those shadows to entrap her.
The flickering spider-shadows and the hot, shimmering air
. . . Cassie felt as though she were being pursued, and as
the tempo of the dancing rushed faster and faster, she
realized that there was a strategy to Abigail's movement.
She's forcing me towards the edge.
Cassie had avoided looking down over the side of the
pavilion into the lake, uncertain how it would affect her.
Now she had no choice: she saw the water slapping the
pilings of the dance pavilion, water thickened with algae to
108

a sickly green. Water that threatened great depth, a spawn-
ing place for the Chill.
The phobia had been Cassie's secret, one she had kept
from her friends at Lakeside, a secret she had even tried to
keep from herself. And yet Abigail was edging her over to
the splintered wood molding, all that stood between the
dance floor and the water. Abigail's body spun, a malicious
blur, dominating the center of the dance floor, so that
Cassie had no choice but to move towards the brink.
She knows about the Chill. (How could she know?)
Abigail knows, and she's using it against me.
But just when Cassie expected to feel the cold shooting
through her, she felt a rush of confidence instead, and
leaned over the water to taunt her murky reflection. For
one moment it seemed as if she were standing still, that the
pavilion, the audience, even the lake were spinning around
her, that she was the center, the way her mother had made
her feel at the center when she had danced for her in the
studio at Cliff's Edge. Her mother had applauded her then,
and as the music ended with the fading of strings, the girls
were applauding her now.
The pavilion stopped spinning and Cassie stared out at
the lake, half-expecting the wind from her dance to have
sent ripples to the far shore. Even before Sarah announced
it, she knew she had won - not just the lead in the dance,
but something much more important.
'You were terrificV
The girls from Lakeside crowded around her, Iris and
Robin and even Chelsea showering her with congratula-
tions. She hugged each of them, then pulled away. Abigail
was walking across the dance floor to shake her hand,
but the look in her eyes turned that gesture into a hostile
act.
'Congratulations.'
'You were great,' Cassie said, forcing a smile.
'But you won.' Abigail's fingernails cut into Cassie's palm
as they shook hands, and Cassie pulled her hand away.
When Abigail turned back to join the other seniors, Cassie
was left with the vague impression that winning would cost
109

more than if she had lost, that she had started a journey that
might lead to a terrible destination:
'Let's split,' Robin said, and Cassie followed her down
the steps of the dance pavilion, trying to salvage what was
left of the victory and take it with her.
She stopped. 'Wait... my ballet shoes.'
'Get them later.' Iris shot a telling glance back at the
dance pavilion and Cassie understood: everyone had left
except Abigail and her friends.
'To hell with her.' Cassie started defiantly back up
the steps. Robin followed, and reluctantly Iris tagged
along. Cassie hoped she had left the ballet shoes near the
top of the steps, so that she would be able to grab them
and head back to camp before Abigail saw her. No such
luck.
'You wouldn't by any chance be looking for these?'
Abigail was dangling the shoes over the lake. Perched on
the edge of the dance pavilion, the seniors laughed, reflec-
tions of their bodies distorted in the green water.
'Give them here.' Cassie reached for the shoes, but
Abigail pulled them away and held them farther out over
the water. 'Give them here or I'll . . .'
Abigail smirked. 'You'll what?'
Cassie stepped forward and shoved Abigail, pushing her
over the edge. Abigail fell off the stage but . . . there was
no splash ... no moment when she plunged beneath the
murky surface.
Abigail fell off the edge into midair and . . .
Abigail's body, which must have weighed a hundred
pounds, fell terribly slowly, like an astronaut in outer space,
a specter in a dream.
Impossible. It was the word that Cassie and Robin and
Iris would have wanted to say, had they been able to speak.
But all Robin could do was lick her upper lip, while Iris
crossed herself in a panicky reflex. Cassie shook her head to
rid her mind of what she saw.
Impossible.
Abigail fell off the edge of the dance pavilion, fell ten feet
and then . . .
110

The moment of impact, the instant when Abigail should
(,ave plunged into the water, drenched and humiliated . . .
It never came.
When the tip of Abigail's foot touched the surface of the
lake, she rebounded off it, up into the air and back onto
the floor of the dance pavilion, as if her body had been
repelled from the water by a force more potent than
gravity.
It's just another one of the senior's tricks . . . It's got to be
a trick.
Cassie wanted to laugh, to pretend she knew how it was
done, but her lips were numb. It would take time to recover
from the shock of what she had seen, but they weren't
giving her time. One by one, each of the other seniors
repeated it - the busty blonde, Tris, the redhead nicknamed
Buns, and the other - jumping off the stage, touching the
water with one foot, then rebounding off it back to their
places. It was like a bizarre dance, Cassie thought, a dance
that violated important rules that no one should break, an
unnatural dance that she could never learn, that she would
never want to learn, because it was somehow evil. Like
those crazed men in India (what were they called?) who
walked over hot coals without feeling pain. What powers
did anyone have, she wondered, to defy the laws of gravity?
'Something wrong?' Abigail was grinning at the shock on
Cassie's face. 'Look, it's no big deal.' She pointed towards
the water. 'There's an old piling, a post just underneath the
surface. There used to be a loading dock there. We jump
onto the post, and hop back up . . . that's all.'
Cassie nodded, angry at herself for letting so simple a
trick rattle her.
'You try it,' Abigail taunted. 'Try it, and I'll give you
your shoes back. You're much better on your feet than I am
- at least Sarah thinks so. If I can do it, it should be no
sweat for you.' Cassie hesitated. 'Unless you're afraid of
getting a little wet.'
'Of course not.' How could she know? Cassie held her
voice steady, but her feet refused to step to the edge.
Abigail dipped Cassie's shoes toward the water. 'These
111

things stink. I'm not going to hold them here all day.' Cassie
reached out for them again, but Abigail jerked them away.
My mother bought them for me .. .
The thought allowed her to marshal her anger, gave her
the strength to overcome the stirrings of nausea brought on
by the stagnant smell of the water. She squinted into the
lake, but the way the sunlight shimmered off the murky
surface it was hard to see the underwater piling that Abigail
had pointed to. 'Do it,' Abigail said, 'before your stinking
shoes get the washing they deserve.'
'Go to hell.' Cassie stepped up to the edge. Her reflection
in the water stared back at her, like a specter hovering just
beneath the surface, waiting to strike. She wavered, trying
to get up the nerve.
She was so close to the edge, it didn't take much of a
shove to send her flying into the air. One of them pushed
her, and . . .
No time to panic. Reach out with your feet for the piling.
Bend your knees, jump off of it the way they did.
But Cassie's feet knifed into the water and she sank in
over her head.
For a moment, beneath the surface, choking on the
brackish water, she opened her eyes just long enough to see
that there was no piling. Abigail and the seniors . . . They
lied to me\ But if they had lied, then how could they . . .?
They had rebounded off the water, she'd seen them.
Cassie sank into the stagnant shadows, and though she
thrashed her arms and kicked her feet in panic, she started
to black out, spiraling downward in a cold pirouette, as
helpless as a clockwork ballerina on a music box. The waves
pulled her beneath the dance pavilion, where rusty nails
and barbed fishhooks bristled from the pilings.
I want my mother.
Cassie felt her body drenched with water as foul as
kerosene, jerking like the straw men on Consecration night
the moment they had burst into flame. The Burning Man
. . . She remembered him, too, the way her panic to escape
had made her thrash and choke in the vortex of the sinking
Pandora. Her eyes sealed shut, but she could feel tendrils of
112

seaweed clutching at her body, like the Burning Man
reaching for her, entangling her legs as she kicked and
fought and struggled against him.
Arms grabbed her, pulled her back up to the surface, more
suddenly, she thought, more brutally than her mother's
arms. The laughter of the seniors rang in her ears like the
shouts of the dying on the Pandora. At last, her mouth
opened wide, in a scream for breath.
Chapter 13
'I mean really, Cass. The water was only six feet deep.'
Robin eased Cassie down on her bunk and began towel-
drying her hair. 'But what else is new? You always had a
flair for melodrama.' She sniffed Cassie's hair and stuck her
finger down her throat, pretending to puke, a pantomime
usually guaranteed to get a rise out of Cassie. Not this time.
Cassie's eyes were darting around the room, as though to
ferret out fresh dangers. In the light reflected off the lake,
the shadows in the cabin were the same undulating green as
the depths beneath the dance pavilion.
At least the cabin was empty, except for the two of them
- and Iris, who was squatting on the floor, rummaging
frantically through the books she had dumped out of her
trunk. The other girls from Lakeside wouldn't see her like
this, Cassie thought. But what if the reason they weren't
here was because the seniors were telling them what had
happened? She could imagine Chelsea, Melanie and Jo
hooting with laughter as Abigail described her sobbing, her
face smeared with slime when Robin had dragged her out of
the water. 'Thanks for fishing me out,' she said, taking the
towel from Robin.
'Sure.' Robin tilted her head to one side, the way she
always did when she was trying to figure Cassie out. 'You
look like hell.'
113

'Thanks.' Cassie snuck a look at her reflection in the
window. Robin was right: her face was gray, her hair
hopeless, and the terror showed in her eyes. On the inside,
she had lost it, too; the good feelings she had gathered at
camp had spilled out in the murky water and been washed
away. She wrapped a blanket around her so that Robin
wouldn't see she was shivering. 'Did you get my shoes?'
Robin tossed them into her lap. 'Anyway, you beat
Abigail where it counts. She can't dance worth shit.'
'Sure.' Cassie pressed the soft pink leather between her
fingers. The victory didn't matter to her anymore. The Chill
was all that was real, the Chill that filled her mouth with the
taste of brackish water and humiliation.
'Surface tension!' Iris lifted a dog-eared paperback enti-
tled Amazing Facts of Science and waved it at them.
'What?'
'It was surface tension. That had to be how they did it,
how the seniors could bounce off the water like that. It has
to do with molecular resistance and . . .'
'Iris, for Chrissake.' Robin rolled her eyes. 'We know
you're here on scholarship. You don't have to keep trying
to prove it.'
Iris folded the page down to mark the place, closed the
book and tossed it back into the footlocker. She left the
cabin, murmuring something about KP.
'Iris always tries too hard,' Robin said. 'I mean, anything
she could have come up with out of one of those dumb
books would have to sound lame.'
'I really blew it.' Cassie tried to laugh. Abigail and her
friends saw me freak out. 'Thanks again for . . .'
'Just stick with me, sweetheart.' Robin faked a Bogie
accent, then switched to her regular voice. 'Hey, your teeth
are chattering.' She helped Cassie into her sleeping bag, the
way Cassie used to zip her in when they had camped in back
of Cliffs Edge on summer nights. Then Robin stood up
with an impatient toss of her head. 'Your dad told me to
take care of you, but this is ridiculous.'
Robin didn't like being cast in the role of protector,
Cassie knew. She much preferred it when Cassie was in
114

control, the way she had been on Nantucket, leaving Robin
free to be the dizzy blonde. Those had always been the rules
for their friendship, and maybe it was too late to try to
change them now. 'I'm fine,' she said, as if to prove that the
old rules still held.
'You'll live.' Robin gave her an affectionate punch on the
arm, then backed towards the door: 'I'll be at the stables,
feeding the horses. They need me more than you do.'
The screen door banged shut behind Robin, and Cassie
closed her eyes, slowed her breathing until it came as
regularly as the water lapping against the pilings beneath the
cabin. Her body was trembling, her muscles tense from that
one terrible moment when she had known she was over the
edge, a dead weight falling - the moment when she had
known exactly what was about to happen, yet could do
nothing to stop it.
But worse than the fall, worse than the shock of the plunge
into the cold water and the helpless thrashing for breath, had
been the sight of the other girls who did not sink, Abigail and
her friends, who were somehow beyond the rules ... or in
league with them.
Cassie's stomach rumbled with the stagnant water she had
swallowed. The faint smell of rot, of rust and tangled
seaweed from that underwater moment was more intense
than a memory. It seemed to be filtering up through the
floorboards, and she breathed through her mouth to avoid it.
Her hands felt cold against her cheeks, a stranger's hands.
She opened her eyes and looked over the edge of the bunk
at the floor. Had it always been like that? Green algae was
filtering up through the cracks between the boards, as if it
would seep into the room and creep up the legs of the bunk
bed and . . .
Come off it. You freaked out because they pushed you in.
You made an ass of yourself. Now forget it.
The red, blue and yellow signal flags along the wall hung
limp in the still air. Because her mother had forbidden her to
sail, Cassie had never learned the nautical code, but she
wondered if somehow the flags might be spelling out a
warning.
115

The sleeping bag was suddenly stifling. She unzipped it
and climbed out. The Chill was creeping over her again, she
could feel it, and to fight back, she tried to use a secret her
mother had taught her to battle stage fright before a
performance: focus on something concrete. . .anything. . .'
The curtains, the floor. Focus on something real to make the
panic dissolve like smoke.
But the floor smelling of algae, the rafters with their
sharp steel hooks, the signal flags with their secret warning
. . . none of them could do it for her. They seemed too
much like Abigail's tricks, disturbing her with a threat she
couldn't put into words.
Cassie slipped into a pair of white shorts and a Casmaran
T-shirt. She had to get out of here, alone, to get away from
the lake, and . . .
Out on the lawn, the girls from Lakeside were playing
softball. Melanie was pitching, and the bases were loaded.
If they spotted her, Cassie was sure they would make her
come over and take Melanie's place. She turned her back
on them and ran towards the woods.
The trail followed the shore of the lake until it forked in
two. The senior cabin was barely visible up the steep path
that led to the left, and she hurried down the one to her
right. Okay, she admitted, she was afraid. But why? So the
seniors were bitches - so what? Were they any worse than
the ninth grade girls at the Windward Country School in
Washington - the girls who had placed obscene phone calls
to the spinster headmistress, and taken a pig fetus from
Biology and left it for the school nurse with a note saying it
was an aborted baby?
But when she reached the dance pavilion, the reassur-
ances no longer worked. There was something different
about the mischief of the seniors at Casmaran, something
that was . . . She peered down into the lake. There was no
hint of a submerged piling there, not even a shadow.
How had Abigail done it? Another malicious prank, it
had to be. But there were starting to be too many of them,
and they were getting harder to explain. Her mouth still
116'

tasted of stagnant water, and she plucked a blade of grass to
chew. She took the trail that led away from the lake and
plunged into the deep forest.
The sharp, bristling evergreens with the coffin scent she
remembered from the night of Consecration, seemed to
have receded, leaving silver birches, and poplars, and
aspens dappled with sunlight. The ground which had
seemed so thorny, so unyielding that night was now scat-
tered with thousands of tiny blossoms, buttercups and
daisies in thick knots poking up through the bed of pine
needles. Their fragrance made it hard to believe that she
could have ever been frightened here. There was an inno-
cence about this place, like the forest in an Early American
painting she'd seen once, where a lion and a iamb lay side
by side, a place where you could never lose your way.
Nantucket had no forests like this, she thought. On the
island, the trees were stunted, twisted by the fury of gales
from the sea.
Today for the first time (how could she have missed them
before?) she noticed charming little touches: a miniature
stone bridge that arched a brook, a handrail of rope and
logs where the trail steepened, a stone bench where a weary
hiker might rest. It was as if the trails had been designed for
prim Victorian ladies to walk without sullying their petti-
coats. Had the precautions been Miss Grace's doing, Cassie
wondered, when the old lady still had all her marbles?
Better not to think about Miss Grace, she decided. Better
not to think about Abigail, or the lake, or Miss Grace.
She took a shortcut, pulling herself up a gully, then
followed the trail as it switchbacked down the side of a
ravine.
The tree. She stopped the moment she lay eyes on it, as if
all along it had been her destination. The oak seemed
different from the other trees in the forest, different from
the sharp-edged pines and the fragile poplars. The oak's
branches seemed to grasp the sky, giving form and meaning
to it. She wished she could be as unshakable, as rooted in
eternal certainties, as its thick, gnarled limbs. The ancient
tree looked exactly the same as when her mother had come
117'

here, she imagined. In its vast life span, what were the years
that separated their two visits to Casmaran?
She knelt down on one of its roots that buckled the earth,
and realized that what she had at first thought was merely
the pattern of the bark, were initials that had been carved
into it - hundreds, so many it looked as though the trunk
had been raked by claws. She ran the palm of her hand
across the grooved and pitted surface, as if to read a
message in Braille.
Then her hand stopped, her finger tracing two familiar
letters that seemed to have been cut more deeply into the
wood than the others: A. C.
She leaned back against the trunk, into the enfolding
embrace of the gnarled roots, and looked up at the bran-
ches, so enormous they blocked out the sky, remembering
the game she had played with her mother: The first patch of
blue you see through the leaves, you get one wish - wish for
adventure, or wish for love. Her mother must have wished
for love, Cassie thought, and her wish had come true, until
it had been cruelly cut short. She looked up into the
branches, searching for the sky behind the leaves.
But she never found a patch of blue. Her eyes were
drawn to two charred nooses, frayed strands of blackened
rope that hung from the branch above her. From Consecra-
tion night, she thought. The wind stirred and the charred
nooses moved, swayed like the pendulums of clocks in a
dream.
And there was a sound. It wasn't the groan of the ropes
against the bough, or the wind rustling the leaves. The
sound came from the top of the ravine. Footsteps crashing
through the brush.
Cassie froze, her back pressed against the trunk of the
oak. If it was Abigail and the seniors . . .
Did they follow me here? Will they drag me back to the
lake and throw me in?
The footsteps echoed heavily on the trail, too heavily, she
judged, to belong to the girls.
The ice men?
She didn't intend to find out. She considered dashing
118'

back up the trail towards camp, but to get there would
mean exposing herself to whoever was approaching. The
footsteps were coming closer. Whoever it was, she was sure
they were coming for her.
Impulsively, she bolted away from the protection of the
tree and scrambled up the opposite side of the ravine,
ignoring a sign: OFF LIMITS. Grasping roots that pierced
the crusty earth, she pulled herself up the sheer face. One
root gave way, and she grabbed another, clawing up a few
more feet.
No time to glance over her shoulder; no time to see who
was following her. The sandstone wall of the cliff was
crumbling underfoot, her tennis shoes slipping on shards of
flint, her hands clinging to red clots of earth. Below her, the
footsteps had reached the hanging tree, and were rustling
the thick carpet of leaves.
She gripped another root that twisted out of the cliff wall,
as coarse and black as the charred nooses dangling from the
tree. One final lunge and she collapsed on top of the cliff,
her body pressed against the mossy ledge, gasping for
breath.
Don't raise your head.
She crawled away from the brink, towards a dense thicket
of brambles, and only when she reached it, when she was
certain she couldn't be seen from below, did she stand up
slowly.
The climb up the face of the cliff had somehow been a
climb through time as well, for the wall of brambles here
stifled the sunlight, bringing her to the brink of nightfall.
This forest had no lacy green leaves, no pastel flowers, just
thorns and a gray moss that seemed to soak up what little
light filtered down through the branches. Here, beyond the
'Off Limits' sign there were no neatly tended trails, no trails
at all. She tested the ground with the tip of her tennis shoe.
Even the soil was different: sharp blocks of obsidian
sparkled in the black earth. Hadn't Sarah told them that the
lake had once been a volcanic crater? Cassie wondered
whether this ridge were somehow closer to the source of
that first eruption, closer to some smoldering lava pit.
119'

Tendrils of poison ivy snaked over the ground, their
scarlet-tipped leaves like tiny arrowheads dipped in blood.
Ancient ... it felt ancient in this forest, as if prehistoric
creatures that were extinct everywhere else might still be
hunting here. She stopped and studied the sole of her foot. A
thorn an inch long had pierced her tennis shoe and pricked
the skin of her heel. She removed it carefully and took a few
more steps. There was no smooth carpet of leaves as there
had been below, just the lichen, and the thorn branches
bristling like barbed wire, clawing at her ankles.
She headed towards the glimmer of light. Was that a
clearing up ahead?
One more step.
She stumbled and fell . . .
The swarthy, bearded man stood over her, his axe raised in
both fists, and there was not even time to scream.
Chapter 14
Cassie flattened against the ground, staring up at him. Sweat
matted the hair on his naked chest and stained the khaki
shorts that hung low on his hips. His eyes gleamed wildly
from above the shaggy beard, and glinting, sharp, the axe
wavered in his hand.
'You scared the hell out of me!' He spoke quickly, his thick
New York accent unmistakable. When he let the axe fall to
his side, it nicked his ankle. 'Great!' Blood trickled from the
cut. 'With my luck I'll probably get gangrene.'
'I . . . I'm sorry.' Cassie pulled herself to her knees, her
legs still shaky from the jolt of adrenalin.
He stared at the blood on his fingers for a moment as if the
sight were enough to turn his stomach. Then he wiped his
hand on his shorts and leaned over her. 'You all right?' His
stubbly face was so close to hers that she could smell the
whiskey on his breath.
120'

'I'm fine.' She stood up and started to back away from
him-
'No . . . Wait a minute. I mean, except for a sex-crazed
racoon and a couple of rats, you're the first living thing I've
seen in weeks.'
He didn't seem so threatening when he laughed, Cassie
realized. Besides, he was a lot shorter than he had looked
from the ground. His wiry body was anything but muscular,
and he had been so clumsy with the axe . . .
'I don't think I could stand another hour alone here with
all this goddamn scenic beauty. If I lay eyes on Bambi, I
think I'll. . .'He raised the axe and she backed away again.
'Sorry. Just kidding. I chop a lot.' He threw the axe onto a
pile of kindling behind a rickety split-rail fence. 'Of course,
I don't burn any of the wood. I mean it's summer, right?
But it beats going inside and facing . . .' He considered
continuing, then evidently thought better of it, and steered
the conversation in what must have been a safer direction.
'I mean, look at it from my point of view. For a kid from
West 89th and Columbus, this is worse than a padded cell.
No soot ... no bag ladies. Just those goddamn birds
singing all the time . . . worse than Muzak. The only semi-
human beings around here are at Casmaran, and they told
me if I went near the place, they'd have Miss What's-her-
name . . .'
'You know Miss Grace?'
'Never had the pleasure. But they said if I made a pass at
her, she'd run me over with her wheelchair. So I'm stuck all
alone in my charming villa . . .' He stabbed his thumb
towards the dilapidated shack behind him.
'You live in thatT The cabin was a cruel parody of the
cottages at camp. Instead of geraniums, the windowbox was
heaped with crushed beer cans, and the paint had blistered
over time to reveal the rotting plywood beneath.
'I know what you're thinking . . . What kind of a genius
would rent a summer house like that? Don't ask me . . . ask
my noble slumlords at Casmaran.'
'Casmaran?'
'Casmaran owns the cabin . . . the camp . . . the lake.
C.H.-E
121

Casmaran owns every blessed tree for fifty square miles.'
He eyed her Casmaran T-shirt. 'I see they own you, too.'.?
'Well, I. . .' Cassie felt the need to explain, although she
wasn't sure quite what, but he cut her off with his manic
patter, as if all the words that had been stored inside him for
weeks were tumbling out, as if he were so thrilled to have
someone to talk to that he couldn't wait to let her answer
one question before asking another.
'What can I say? The place seemed like a steal when I saw
the ad posted at Columbia. Two months for two hundred
bucks. Who could beat it? Rustic charm, the ad said. Rustic
charm? I mean, renting me this dump ... if that wasn't
anti-Semitism, I'd like to know what is.'
She took a closer look at him: the prominent nose, the
full, sensual lips, the dark, heavy-lidded eyes. She won-
dered whether blue-blooded Casmaran was afraid of him
snooping around because he was a man - or because he was
a Jew.
'If you hate it so much, why don't you go home?'
He sighed. 'Ah, but that would be admitting defeat.'
Limping from his wounded ankle, he gestured for her to
follow him. She hesitated, then caught up with him. There
was something about him that she trusted - maybe it was
that he seemed more vulnerable than she was.
The rusty screen door stuck and he kicked it open. 'I like
to think of this as my condo. No gold-plated plumbing . .
no plumbing, period, just hot and cold running angst.'
The cabin was a shambles. The glass panes in one of the
two tiny windows had been replaced with wadded-up
newspaper, leaving the room so dark that Cassie could
barely make out its furnishings: a mattress on the floor in
the corner, pillows and blankets heaped on it as if someone
had thrown a fit; crumpled sheets of paper and broken
pencils cluttering a plywood board spread across two
sawhorses. The smell of sweat and whiskey mingled with a
singed-hair scent that Cassie had smelled in Robin's bed-
room - marijuana.
He gestured grandiosely around the room: 'Was he a
latter-day hippie, scorning civilization, living off the land?'
122'

he intoned. 'The Hershey Bar wrappers and empty cans of
Chef Boyardee spaghetti told her nothing could be further
from the truth. A fugitive from the law? He seemed too
overjoyed to see her. No, despite generations of guilt, the
only known felonies he had committed were against him-
self.' He daubed at the blood on his ankle with a towel.
'Self-inflicted wounds are my speciality.' He tossed the
towel into a rusty bucket that served as a sink.
On one wall steel panels were aglow with red and green
lights. 'What's that?' Cassie asked.
'The death ray. Ming the Merciless will turn it on before
your amazed eyes.' He flipped a switch and another bank
of lights flashed on. 'Watch as he turns the rich kids at
Casmaran into Puerto Ricans with only one pair of desig-
ner jeans apiece.'
She laughed. 'Anything but that.'
He sat down on the stool facing the console and slid out
a double keyboard that reminded her of an electric organ.
She stepped closer. 'My secret weapon . . .' He twisted a
dial and an electronic hum echoed off the walls of the
cabin. Then he fingered a few chords on the keys, adjus-
ting a row of knobs until the sound had the timbre of
violins.
'Ming the Merciless - merciless most of all with himself,
mind you - a full-fledged, but mediocre, professor at
Columbia . . .' He turned another knob, raising the pitch
of the violins until they reminded her of Hawaiian strings.
'And then one day the poor devil heads for tropical
paradise in the Maine woods . . .' With a flick of a knob
on the console, they were back to the violins. 'Lo and
behold, he realizes that any damage by the death-ray to his
moral fiber has been totally self-generated and richly de-
served . . .'He leaned over to push another switch and the
music shrilled to an ironic fanfare of trumpets: 'Voila . . .
Creative sterility . . . artistic impotence. And a rotten lay.'
Cassie wondered whether he was drunk, or stoned.
Maybe he was just lonely. Watching her father after her
mother's death, she had learned it was sometimes hard to
tell the difference. Whether he was drunk or not, she
123'

decided that the reason he was acting this way was becau|s
the only way he could tell the truth was to make a joke of it
'Are you some kind of composer?' she asked.
'Painfully accurate, your choice of words: some kind oj
composer. I've been trying to figure out what kind for the
past ten years.' The sarcasm, the self-deprecating humor -it
reminded Cassie of the jokes her father had made about the
failure of his investigation. Maybe that was why she wasn't
smiling. He picked up on it: 'Sorry, I'll turn off the spigot of
self-pity.' Almost apologetically he switched off the bank of
red lights. 'The truth, since you asked, is that I schlepped all
this chozzerai - it's technically called a Moog electronic
synthesizer - up from New York. The woods, the lake, they
were supposed to perform some sort of miracle. Ever hear of
Lourdes?' Cassie nodded. 'Then you know the bit: Throw
away the crutches. But sometimes, there are just too
goddamn many crutches.'
Cassie could see the sadness etched around his eyes, and
switched the subject: 'Have you done any records?'
'Sure, ten years ago. RCA was hot to sign me. Deutsche
Grammophon . . . It's called the "early bloomer syndrome."
You know, the wunderkind who - how do they put it? -
"peaks too soon." ' He extended his hand to her. 'Jake
Lazarus.'
'I'm sure I've heard of you,' she lied as she shook his hand.
'It's not exactly a household word. Even when I was
twenty-five, even when they called me the next Aaron
Copland, it wasn't.'
'There's nothing so hot about having your name be a
household word.'
'Let me guess.' He studied her face. 'Cabot? Lowell?' She
shook her head, laughing. He clapped a hand to his mouth in
mock amazement: 'Oh, my God, you're not a Kennedy?' I
'Broyles.'
'No kidding? As in Senator Clayburn?'
'As in Cassie.'
His smile faded. 'Cassie ... the thing with your mother.
I'm sorry. Jesus, it must have been horrible for you.'
She said nothing. There had been too many such express-
124'

ions of sympathy, and they had stopped meaning anything
months ago. She nodded at the synthesizer. 'Play me
something you wrote . . .'
'Are you sure?' He studied her, as if trying to judge her
sincerity.
'Please?'
'Why not?' he sighed. 'Somebody has to have the rare
opportunity to be the first to hear my "work in progress." '
'I'm sure it's great.'
He pulled an eight-track tape from a stack of them and
threaded it on a Nagra tape recorder above the Moog.
'Electronic music is actually a composite. You make as
many tracks as you want: different sounds, rhythms. Mix
them together on a master. Then you add new sounds on
the keyboard, live, to give it spontaneity. Kind of like a
duet with yourself.'
He switched the tape recorder to 'playback' and his
fingers started to fly over the keys. Harsh sounds reverber-
ated from a pair of speakers, the notes jarring, clashing
with the electronic bleeps and grating chords on the tape.
The discordant notes sounded cold, metallic, as devoid of
emotion as if they'd been generated by a computer, and
Cassie squirmed. When the tape finally ran out and he
raised his hands from the keyboard, he took a deep
breath. 'Well. . .?'
Cassie forced a smile. 'It was very interesting.'
As he cut the power and the electronic hum faded, his
own energy seemed to ebb, too. He slumped forward and
stared at his hands. 'Was it thait bad?'
'All I meant was,' she backpedaled, 'well, you couldn't
exactly dance to it.'
'What the hell has dancing got to do with it?'
Cassie shrank back from his outburst. 'I don't know. I
just guess I like music I can dance to.'
He stared at her for a moment, then his voice softened.
'You're right. It would be a real pain in the ass to have to
dance to that: He picked up the butt of a cigarette in an
ashtray and lit up. 'Let's face it. It's even hard to listen to
it.'
125'

'But I mean, there are some very interesting sounds . 3
Unusual. . . really.'
'Making "unusual" sounds is a far cry from making
music. You know what the fucking music critic of the Times
said about the last piece I was able to get an audience to sit
through? A study in cacophony ... an affront to the
auditory nerve endings ..." You throw the bad reviews
away . . . burn them. But those are the ones you remem
ber. Word for fucking word. Funny . . .' For the first time
since she had met him, the humor was gone from his voice.
'Christ, I compose, mix it . . . shmeckle until I think its
perfect. Then when I play it back, I wonder if God had
intended us to stick to making music with our lips and our
hands.' Brutally he pushed the two keyboards back into the
console, then removed the reel from the tape deck anc
paused, as if he were debating whether to throw the tape in
the trash. 'Anyway, I don't know what possessed me to ask
your opinion.' His voice took on an insulting, defensive
edge. 'I mean, what the hell do you know?'
'You're right,' she said. 'What do I know?' She hoped it
would make hirn feel better, but she could see from the hurt
on his face that he cared terribly about what she thought.
He stood up and tried to drain a final swig from a beer on
the console. The can was empty, and he mashed it with his
fist, then hurled it towards a carton filled with garbage. It
missed and clattered across the floor. He gestured to the
darkening sky outside. 'Aren't they going to send out the
bloodhounds if you don't get back soon?' He was pouting,
like a little boy, she thought. Or a self-centered artist.
it must take a lot of dedication to come up here for the
summer alone . . . just to work.' He didn't answer. Maybe
he didn't believe her admiration was genuine. Her mother
would have respected Jake, she thought. Her mother hac
had great respect for artists, maybe because she had been a
failed one herself.
She stepped to the door, but hesitated, wanting to
comfort Jake, the way she had wanted to comfort her father
when he had been wallowing in the same kind of self-pity.
And she was tempted to touch him, in a way she had never
126'

touched her father. But she stepped out onto the rickety
porch instead. Through a latticework of trees at the far side
of the clearing, she saw the lake. Her feelings were intense,
but out of focus, like the campfire at Casmaran on the
opposite shore that shimmered on the water, like a sudden
flaring of scorpaena. Without another word, she jumped
down from the porch, and ran towards the woods.
Jake ... It had been a delicious fear, the clumsy
goodbye, the compulsion to reach out to him ... to kiss
him? . . . that she had fought to conceal. It made her giddy
with an excitement that she hadn't felt since the night she
had kissed Todd, what seemed years ago.
When she found herself enmeshed in the bramble
thicket, it struck her that she should have asked Jake to
walk her back. She started to run towards the cabin, but
stopped. She didn't want to take the risk that he would
refuse her. Besides, it seemed terribly important that he not
see her as a little girl. She smiled as she broke into a run.
Jake's music was the worst. He was smelly and sweaty and
hairy and Jewish, and certainly drunk, and most likely all
washed up, too . . . Maybe he was even crazy. She hoped to
God that she'd see him again.
And then she saw the procession of torches coming
towards her through the woods.
Chapter 15
The torches flared through the thorn branches, tipping the
tiny spines with barbs of flame, as the procession snaked
towards her. Abigail led the seniors, and though their
firebrands must have been heavy, they held them high as
they marched with an eerie silence through the woods.
Cassie could smell the torches - rags dipped in kerosene -
and the smell brought back the straw men, and the way the
fire had breathed them to life the moment before they
burned.
127'

What were those bitches going to set on fire tonight? she
wondered. Or whom?
She hid behind a boulder at the edge of the trail, pressed
her body so tightly against it that she felt the coarse texture
of the lichen on her cheek.
They were close enough to her that she could see that
Abigail and the other seniors had painted their faces a
ghostly white. She was certain they would see her too, that
she would be trapped in the flare of their torches. She held
her breath.
And yet they didn't see her. They looked right through
her as they neared, passing only yards away. Their eyes
seemed drugged, glinting darkly in the torchlight like
thorns.
She felt instinctively that they were hunting for her, but
that awareness didn't set her mind at ease. Wherever they
were heading in their strange trance - whatever their goal -
she sensed she would feel the after-shock.
Once the torches dissolved into the forest, night trapped
her in its web. She groped her way down the gully, towards
the trail that led back to camp. When she emerged on the
playing field, she glanced over her shoulder: the torches had
not followed her.
Or maybe they had. The stars seemed to burn as brightly
as the torches, a confused procession across the sky. Insteac
of heading directly to the campfire by the beach in the
distance, Cassie doubled back through Lakeside, so tha
Sarah and the others would think that she had been there al
afternoon.
When she reached the campfire, a wind from the lake wa
fanning the blaze, so that the campers were forced to
retreat back from the first row of split-log benches facing
the firepit, to escape the flames that leapt out at them. On
the second row of benches, Sarah was strumming a guita
and singing 'Tom Dooley.' The campers joined in, boister
ously offkey. Sarah had a pleasant, lilting voice, Cassie
thought. She sang as effortlessly as she danced. When Sarah
winked at her, Cassie started over to tell her about Jake.
But something held her back. It wasn't that Sarah migh
128'

bawl her out for going off-limits. It was the other girls. She
could imagine what their teasing would be like if they
overheard. She glanced around the campfire: Chelsea was
giggling, Melanie and Jo toasting marshmallows and
stuffing them into graham-cracker sandwiches with squares
of Hershey Bar. If they found out where she'd been . . .
She edged to the far end of the bench, and sat down
between Robin and Iris.
'Where were you?' Iris asked. Cassie didn't answer.
Instead, she popped two marshmallows from the cel-
lophane bag into her mouth, realizing that she had missed
dinner. 'We needed you. They were going to drown him.'
'Drown who'V Cassie glanced uneasily towards the fire
as a blazing log spat out a shower of hot coals and
collapsed into ashes.
'Him.' Iris opened the front of her jacket to reveal a
white kitten curled against her T-shirt. 'The cook's cat . . .
that big black Manx that's always prowling around . . .
She went into labor right in the middle of dinner. I mean,
it was gross . . . She would give this kind of shriek, and
then a kitten would come popping out. She would barely
have time to lick it off before another was born, and then
another and another.' Cassie stroked the kitten's head.
'There were seven of them, each one pure black,' Iris
continued, 'And then this one.' The white kitten opened
its mouth to mew, but no sound came out. 'The mother cat
wouldn't lick this one off like the others . . . wouldn't let it
near her milk. It was like she didn't want it to live. That's
why they decided to drown it.'
'Who's they?' Cassie knew the answer, of course. They
had very nearly drowned her today. She took the kitten
from Iris and pressed its tiny body against hers. She could
feel its heartbeat against her chest, as fragile as a butter-
fly's beating wings.
'"Put it out of its misery," Abigail said. Can you im-
agine? And the seniors were all hot to go along with her.
So before they came back, I grabbed him.'
' YouT Cassie was surprised at Iris' boldness.
'I didn't have any choice.' There was pride in Iris'
129'

voice. 'Robin wasn't any help. She's been totally out of
it . . .'
Cassie realized that Robin hadn't spoken a word, and
turned to her. 'What's up?'
'I needed you,' Robin said. There was an accusing edge
to the past tense, as if she felt that Cassie had abandoned
her.
'Tell me . . .' Robin didn't answer. 'Here.' Cassie held
the kitten out to her. 'Whatever it is, he'll make you feel
better.'
Robin leaned closer to take the kitten. Even in the ruddy
glow of the flames, she looked terribly pale. She cradled the
kitten as gently, it seemed, as she wished someone would
cradle her.
'Come on . . . what's wrong?' Cassie asked again. No
answer. Just a look of acceptance on Robin's face, as if she
were somehow taking pride in what was causing her pain.
'You're not going to tell me?'
'Not this time.' A strange smile crossed Robin's lips.
'I don't get it.' This was the way things were supposed to
be, wasn't it? The way Robin had wanted it. Robin the
dependent one, Cassie the rescuer. Only Robin wasn't
playing by the rules. 'Look, if you're sick, Robin, I'll take
you back to the cabin.'
But Robin's eyes had focused on something in the forest,
something emerging onto the lawn. The torches.
Above Sarah's voice singing 'Swing Low, Sweet Chariot,'
a chant drifted towards the campfire.
"Who will it be tonight?
Whose turn will it be?
Who will be the lucky one?
The Spinning holds the key.'
'The spinning.' There was a quaver in Chelsea's voice.
'Spinning?'
'Jesus, Cassie.' Chelsea rolled her eyes and smoothed out
the wrinkles in her satin Dodgers jacket. 'Don't you know
anything?'
130'

'Who will it be tonight?
Whose turn will it be?
Who will be the lucky one?
The Spinning holds the key.'
Sarah stopped strumming the guitar, and the voices of the
girls around the campfire faded. The marshmallows that
they had been roasting were suddenly forgotten, left to char
among the coals. The seniors glided through the dark
towards them, their eyes reduced to hollows in their chalk-
white faces, their heads seeming to hover, disembodied in
the air.
Cassie stood up. She wasn't going to take another one of
Abigail's sadistic games, and she intended to tell Sarah so.
But Sarah and the other counselors had left, distant
silhouettes heading up the lawn towards the lodge.
Cassie grabbed Robin's arm. 'Let's get you to the in-
firmary.'
'You can't split,' Jo said.
'Why the hell not?'
Chelsea shot out a manicured hand to stop them: 'Every-
body stays. Everybody has to.'
'Screw it. Robin's sick.' But Cassie could feel the hot
breath of the torches on her neck.
'Who will it be tonight?
Whose turn will it be?
Who will be the lucky one?
The Spinning holds the key.'
The seniors planted their torches in the sand, then joined
hands to surround the girls from Lakeside, circling faster
and faster around them. The Spinning, Cassie thought.
Whatever it was, she didn't want to be there when it ended.
Melanie licked her lips nervously; Jo's eyes were wide;
and Chelsea was digging the purple points of her nails into
her neck. The way the seniors moved was hypnotic, Cassie
thought, their bodies a blur, backlit by the torches. It
seemed as though the only ones who refused to yield were
131'

the three newcomers to the camp this year, the three
misfits: herself, Robin and Iris. Robin was hugging the
kitten close to her, as if to protect it from the chanting. Iris
was crossing herself, again and again, as if the movement
were a nervous tic. But Cassie could feel her eyes drawn to
the ring of seniors circling them.
Don't look into Abigail's eyes, she thought. But how
could she avoid them? In the blur of movement, it seemed
that Abigail's eyes were everywhere, surrounding her,
glazed eyes that made Cassie think Abigail was drugged.
But as Abigail led the others whirling in the dance, Cassie
sensed that her ecstacy came from something much more
potent than drugs, and much harder to explain.
Circling . . . circling . . . the seniors' dance spawned a
wind that fanned the dying campfire to a roar. And still they
spun faster, their white faces dissolving into rows of grin-
ning teeth in the firelight, their feet pounding a strident
tempo in the sand. Cassie glanced down and noticed one of
the marshmallow sticks poking into the fire an arm's length
away. The marshmallow had burned away, leaving a poin-
ted tip that the fire had heated into a red-hot poker. Grab it,
she thought . . . Use it to force your way out of the circle
before they can stop you . . . But as she leaned down for the
stick, it was already too late. Because the seniors had
stopped.
'The Spinning holds the key.'
Stretching out their arms until they extended over the
flames, they turned, their fingers like the pointers of
compasses stabbing north.
Pointing at one of the girls from Lakeside, and Cassie
refused to accept it, refused to accept the name the seniors'
spoke as one.
'Robin.'
Robin pressed a hand to her stomach, as if the mention of
her name had made her sickness worse.
'Robin . . . Robin . . . Robin . . .' The seniors chanted,
'Robin . . . Robin . . . Robin,' as though the syllables were
an incantation with its own magical powers. Slowly, Abigail
raised her palms upward, beckoning for Robin to stand.
132'

'Stay here,' Cassie whispered. 'They can't make you
Robin's voice was distant. 'I have to.'
'Don't be dumb!'
'I. . . I. . . want to.'
'Are you out of your mind?' But in her calm, Robin
seemed anything but that. It was Cassie whose voice
cracked, Cassie who seemed to be ranting. 'Come on . . .
You don't have to go with them . . /
'Fuck off! I'm sick of you telling me what to do!'Robin let
the kitten slip from her hands. Though it rolled so close to the
fire the flames singed its fur, Robin made no move to help.
Cassie snatched it up. 'Robin!' That cold, hard look - it
was something Cassie had never seen in her friend before.
'Robin, please . . .'
Smiling her most-popular-girl-at-camp smile, Abigail held
out a pendant on a thin silver chain. Cassie strained to see the
bauble that flashed in the firelight, but before she could
make it out, Abigail had slipped the chain around Robin's
neck,, and the pendant disappeared down her sweatshirt.
From the jealous stares of her cabinmates, Cassie guessed
that any of them would have gladly taken Robin's place.
Abigail reached out for Robin's hand, and as if someone
had thrown on fresh kindling, the bonfire leapt higher,
shooting sparks into the sky. Defying the heat, Abigail led
Robin towards the firepit, where windblown flames lashed
out at them in blades of orange and yellow and red. Cassie
wanted to pull Robin away, but she couldn't get near her -
the heat was too intense.
'Robin, don't. . .'
As Abigail slipped an arm around her and pulled her close,
Robin didn't resist. They stood belly to belly in the scorching
heat, Abigail pressing her hips against her. Then Robin
closed her eyes and opened her mouth. Abigail plunged her
tongue inside.
The brackish taste of Miss Grace's tongue welled up in
Cassie's throat, as if it had been coiled there since the first
night of camp. The old woman's nameless hunger - she
wondered if that was what possessed Abigail tonight.
I can't let them do this to her. But Cassie knew no one was
133'

making Robin do anything, that she was doing it because^
she wanted to.
The other seniors embraced Robin in turn, pressing their
bodies against hers one by one, caressing her breasts in the
firelight. And she opened her mouth to accept their kisses.1
Then she looked back at Cassie with a defiant smile,
Abigail picked up her torch, and as Robin followed her, the
night seemed darker to Cassie than before.
One by one the girls from Lakeside stood up slowly,
seemingly disappointed that their turn had not come, and
headed back towards the cabin. Cassie lingered on the
beach, watching the seniors' procession as it snaked into the
forest.
She's gone. She left you, like your mother.
On the eastern horizon, a campfire crouched on a distant
hilltop far beyond the lake, orange, feline, like a tiger
eyeing its prey. Why hadn't she noticed it before? Or had
they flared suddenly, like lava spewing from a volcano? It
was impossible for Cassie to say. But she sensed that the
torches were moving towards it.
And that she would never see Robin again.
Chapter 16
Jake crumpled up the pieces of composition paper and
threw them, one by one, into the fire, waiting as breathles-
sly for them to explode into flame as if they were hand
grenades. 'Pay attention. This is as close as I intend to come
to suicide tonight.' The toad perched on the Moog didn't
condescend to reply. It just stared at Jake, its throat
throbbing, the membranes over its eyes glazed in boredom.
'One funny thing about me,' Jake said. 'Desperation makes
most people shut up. It only makes me run off at the
mouth.'
The cabin was stifling. The tin roof absorbed the heat of
the day and left the room roasting after dark. He had
134'

stripped off his cut-offs, and stood naked before the fire-
place. It crossed his mind that he must have looked like
someone indulging in an ancient, secret rite. 'Don't get me
wrong, I've tried the real thing before. No leaps from tall
buildings ... no bullets in the brain, of course. Just valium.
Mucho valium. I took them like M&Ms, all at once. But I
was chickenshit. I knew Barbara had heard the crazies in
my voice over the phone . . . that she'd come home early
that day . . . and that there'd be plenty of time for the
stomach pump. Christ, you're married ten years and your
wife knows what you're thinking before you do.' He
scanned the notations on another sheet of composition
paper, then crumpled it into a ball and threw it into the
flames after the others. 'This kind of suicide takes more
guts. A lot more.'
The toad puffed out its throat. 'Okay, so you're not
impressed. You know something, you web-footed son-of-a-
bitch? You're iousy in bed. The nights here have been the
worst, thanks to you. But tonight's a lot easier. Because it's
my last night here. I mean, who needs it?' He ran the tip of
his finger along the toad's warty back. 'Sorry, but I have to
admit it. The only reason I'm indulging in a one-sided
conversation with an amphibian is because it's easier to
look into your beady eyes than those.' He glanced ner-
vously at the tiny red lights on the synthesizer that had been
staring him down for hours.
Flicking a dial on the console, he played a few chords on
the keyboard, the strident notes resounding in the cramped
room. Then he took a drag on his joint and winced. 'I don't
know which is staler, my grass or my music.' The electronic
hum of the synthesizer annoyed him and he mashed a
button. The red eyes of the Moog died stubbornly.
Satisfied to have killed it, he took another long drag on
the joint, his eyes smarting from the acrid smoke. Grass
made him paranoid, he knew, and yet he puffed on it
anyway. 'Just because you're paranoid,' he mused, 'doesn't
mean they're really not all out to get you.' But who needed
enemies? he thought. As long as he had himself.
Grudgingly, Jake lay the joint stub on the console and
135'

turned to the tapes, the one he had played for Cassie, and
those that he had laboriously mixed together to make it.
One by one he let the transparent plastic reels unspool their
shiny brown tape into the fire. The acetate strips flared
brightly, and the poisonous smell of burning plastic filled
the room. Then the fire went out.
'A flash in the pan,' Jake mused. 'Like all my work . . ,
like my life. A moment of brilliance, followed by . . . Damn
kid. It was her fault.' He turned to the toad. 'A thirteen-
year-old teenybopper shoots me down, and I cave in?' He
shook his head. 'No, it was just a matter of timing. If she
hadn't wandered in out of the woods, I would have been
able to kid myself for three more weeks . . . maybe four.
Until I got back to the Big Apple and played it for someone
who would have been a lot less polite. At least she let me
down easy . . .'
He took a final hit from the joint stub. It burnt his lips
and mixed sourly with the taste of Wild Turkey, but instead
of bringing the numbness he wanted, the two intoxicants
canceled each other out, and forced him back to reality.
'Okay, so the nature-boy bit was a disaster. No snappy
tunes came out of the Wurlitzer.' He sighed. 'So I guess it's
back to New York.' He said the word as though it was
Siberia. The end of the line. For going back meant admitt-
ing to himself that he didn't have it anymore, admitting that
it was gone.
He threw a battered canvas suitcase on the mattress and
flipped open the latches. A photograph of his wife stuck out
of the side pocket. It was Barbara's favorite picture of
herself, taken at the Metropolitan when she was restoring
the gold leaf on an illuminated letter of a medieval Book of
Kells with a tiny paintbrush and a magnifying glass. She had
given him the picture to take with him, but he hadn't put it
up. He wouldn't have been able to stand her supremely
competent gaze, judging him.
Reluctantly, his eyes returned to her face. The intelligent
brunette with the impudent smile would have seemed
striking to him, had not ten years of marriage dulled the
edge. She had become an expert at preserving antiquities as
136'

a curator at the Met, but their marriage felt so old, so
stale, it was like one of those fragile artifacts she handled
with such caution - breathe on it and it might crumble to
dust.
'Her patience is her best quality,' he said to the toad. 'She
must have learned it restoring all those rotting manuscripts.
God knows, she's patient enough with me . . .' When I can't
get it up in bed, he should have added. But he didn't have
the heart to tell even the toad that. 'I wonder what she'll say
when I show up on her doorstep three weeks early, and tell
her I couldn't get it up with my music either?'
The toad shot out its tongue to pick off a fly from the rim
of a beer can on the console, but the fly darted away. Jake
managed a wan smile. 'Looks like I'm not the only one who
can't get it up.'
He wedged the photograph back into the pocket of the
suitcase. 'Maybe I'll walk in and find her in the arms of
another man. A clean-cut Gentile instead of a nervous Jew.
No, she's too damned faithful. Besides, the other curators
in that mausoleum are too light on their feet to get turned
on by her.' He threw some T-shirts into the suitcase. 'Face
it, what you're afraid to admit is that if your wife were
making it with another man, you wouldn't give a damn.
You don't have any more passion left for her than you have
for your music. Even that kid from Casmaran could see
that.'
The toad's eyes were drooping. 'You look just like my
old shrink.' The amphibian's eyes sealed shut. 'I get the
message: my fifty minutes are up.' Jake lay down on the
mattress, the unwashed sheets gritty against his bare back.
'When I pull out tomorrow, I'll leave the Moog ... all the
other crap here. It's yours, Horatio, for services rendered.
Maybe you can lay eggs in it or something . . .'He looked
up at the cobwebbed rafters. 'I should make it back to the
city in time for a little borscht at the Carnegie Deli, with a
healthy dollop of sour cream. And my first hot pastrami in a
month. Now that, my friend, could arouse a spark of
Passion even in me.'
* * *
137'

Impossible to sleep. The only effect of the booze and dope
had been to turn Jake's stomach. An owl screeched as it
circled over the cabin, hunting for rats. Even the rats were
different up here, he thought, more devious, more elusive
than the variety that made themselves at home in his Upper
West Side apartment.
The room was suffocatingly hot, and reeked of burnt
plastic. He stood up unsteadily, slipped on his cut-offs and
pushed open the screen door. Outside on the porch he took
a deep breath: the air smelled of pines, but the perfume
bored him. Without the asbestos particles, the soot, the
carbon monoxide he was used to, the night wind was too
thin to revive him. At least in New York, he remindec
himself, there was always enough human misery to distrac
him from his own.
He looked up into the sky. All right, so for once in his life
he could actually see stars. But they mocked him, like the
lights of his Moog, rendered him puny and insignificant.
The Milky Way, the chirping cicadas, the rustling pine
branches, the wind moaning, rippling across the lake . . i
He didn't understand them. They were much more baffling
much more ominous to him than the sirens and saxophone
of Manhattan.
God, he would do anything to be able to write music
Real music. When he was young, creative, he mused, he
had thought the problem had been whether or not to sel
out. But now that he had hit rock bottom, now that he was
ready - even eager - to sell his soul, he had come to the
grim conclusion that nobody was interested in buying.
The fire on the hilltop across the lake, so far away that it
looked like a yellow moon that had collided with the trees
. . . he didn't understand that, either. The only fire he had
seen here before was the nightly campfire at Casmaran, on
the opposite shore. But this one had to be a good hour's
trek into the forest, in the middle of nowhere. The fire, a
fierce and hungry orange, must be enormous.
It reminded him of the Burning Man.
He hadn't thought of the Burning Man for months,
maybe years, but he had dreamt of him often enough. It
138'

had been little more than a bad joke at first, a spot of black
humor. In the sixties, he had been the youngest composer
to have a piece performed at Lincoln Center. His moment
of g'ory had been turned into disaster by the critics, and
adding to the debacle, was the protester who had chosen
that evening to set himself on fire on the plaza in front of
Alice Tully Hall. The corpse had never been identified -
nor the cause for which he gave his life. But Felix Cruller,
the most perverse of the critics, had made the most of it in
the Times, suggesting that the self-immolation of Jake's
career had been just as sudden and complete. The photo of
the Burning Man had wound up next to the review, as
though it were an illustration, and something had driven
Jake to save it, the kneeling man engulfed by flames, as
though it were a picture of himself the night he had died.
Staring at the fire burning on the distant hill, Jake
wondered how it must have felt, that decisive moment when
the man had set himself on fire. It had been a creative
decision, he decided, and like all creative decisions, ir-
reversible. One which for boldness, he knew he could never
rival. The distant bonfire shot orange streaks into the sky,
and he felt a strange certainty that it must have been the
color of the fire when it had consumed the man, as though
flames took on a fiercer hue when they devoured something
alive. The wind rose in his ears, and he wondered if that was
how the roar of the flames had sounded to the Burning
Man, the last music he had ever heard, like the beating of
wings.
The sudden wind bore another sound ... a sound that
didn't come from nature. Its sharper edge pricked Jake's
consciousness, like the shards of flint in the dirt of the
clearing that caught the light of the moon.
At first he thought it was only the alcohol or the grass that
had transformed the mournful sigh of the wind into this.
Yet, as his ears filtered out the enveloping evening wind to
grasp the eerie strains, he knew that it wasn't a figment of
his weary imagination.
Music. Neither harmony nor cacophony, but the fusion of
violently clashing notes and rhythms from deep in the night.
139'

Melodic? No, he couldn't call it that. But hypnotic . M
haunting. Terrifying, as passion, overheard, can be. Was it
a celebration? A lament? He tried to analyze the compo-
nents, but the alien scale, the primitive rhythms, didn't
yield to reason.
Then why did he respond so intensely to it? It touched a
part of him that he thought had died long ago, the part that
could respond to music, not as a technique or craft, but as
pure emotion. It aroused the child in him, the spark of
wonder that he thought he had lost.
He tried to distinguish the individual instruments that
melded so seamlessly: strings, plucked with feverish fingers,
but with a timbre like no violin or guitar he had ever heard;
a reed horn with a somber, ominous tone; a drum, pound-
ing as insistently as a heartbeat. And . . . voices'? They
seemed to be filtered, not only through distance, but also
through time, echoing across hundreds, perhaps even
thousands of years, like a buried memory from a lost
civilization. Sounds which for their purity, their power,
were more intense and vivid than any music today. He
knew he would never be able to imitate them on his
electronic synthesizer, for all its ten thousand transistors. 1
Jake hurried inside and brought out his Nagra, threading
on a tape and walking towards the edge of the clearing. He
clamped on his earphones and aimed the Sennheiser micro-
phone in the direction of the sounds, stepping lightly on the
earth, as if afraid his footsteps might scare them away. But
in only a few minutes, the music faded with the dying wind.
He strained forward with the microphone to catch the final
notes, and then they were gone, lost in the breeze taunting
the pine boughs.
Something inside of him still vibrated to the music, and
the resonance tempted him to reach deep into himself,
tempted him to unearth melodies of his own. They had
been elusive, those forest rhythms, but they had lingered
long enough to spark a feeling, astonishing and a little bit
terrifying - that he still might have something left to say in
his music. All of a sudden Jake knew he wasn't going to
leave tomorrow.
140'

He guessed that it was the most important decision of his
life.
Chapter 17
Robin was dead. It was crazy to think that, of course,
paranoid, Cassie knew that. But it didn't make her any less
certain. Back at the cabin the night before, when she had
waited up to ask Sarah where they had taken Robin, Sarah
had just smiled and said, 'It's a camp tradition. They do it
when they need one of the younger girls . . .'
Cassie had lain awake in her bunk all night, watching the
moon dissolve into the lake, thinking they need one of the
younger girls for what? And when dawn came and still
Robin hadn't come back, Cassie had started to rock,
rocking with the rhythm of her mother's lullabies, the
drowsy pace of the heartbeat. It hadn't put her to sleep.
Now, as she stumbled down the trail along with the
others on the morning hike, she tried to remember Robin,
to picture her face in her mind. It was as hard as it had been
to picture her mother's face after that day at Woods Hole.
'Death Caps . . . Destroying Angels . . . Spring Amani-
tas .. . My God, have you ever seen so many poisonous
mushrooms?' Iris scribbled the names of the species in a
spiral notebook as she picked her way among them, the
fleshy fungi clinging to rotting logs in their path.
Sarah was ahead up the trail, in the next stand of pines.
She hadn't taken them to this part of the forest before,
Cassie realized. Why were they suddenly hiking through an
area where everything was so dangerous? Cassie kicked at a
clump of Destroying Angels, grinding them to a yellow pulp
under her heel as she passed. Death Caps pushed up
through cracks in the lichened rocks, and as she stepped on
them, they made a sighing noise, the scent of sour milk
rising to her nostrils. She was desperate to talk to someone
about what had happened last night, but Iris was hopeless.
141'

'I mean, I've seen poison oak and poison ivy before.' Iris
slipped her finger into the notebook to keep her place. 'But
can you believe it? Brain Gyrometra.' She poked a tiny
mottled green fungus on a tree stump with her pencil. 'Its
cap looks just like a human forebrain, see? There must be
hundreds of them, thousands . . . enough to wipe out the
entire summer population of Maine.'
There was something poisonous about this place, Cassie
brooded, the camp, the lake, the woods. There had to be
to take her friend from her. Robin only came here to keep
you company, Cassie thought. Were you really the one at
fault? You should have held onto Robin, just like you
should have held onto your mother . . .
The others had hiked far ahead, and Cassie didn't have
the energy to catch up with them. She slumped down on
tree stump, and Iris joined her.
'Do you realize that ninety percent of all the people who
die from eating poisonous mushrooms in the US die from
those in the Amanita family?' Cassie didn't answer. 'Look
if you're not interested . . .'
'I'm not.' Why don't you just shut up? Cassie wanted to
say to the girl with the long-winded scientific explanation'
that never explained anything. Why did she always have tc
try to impress you with how much she knew? Since Robin
had gone, Iris had stuck close to her, the way those
mushrooms stuck to the logs, Cassie thought. As if she hac
inherited her friendship from Robin. Cassie resented it. She
didn't want the other girls to lump her in with the weirdc
from South Boston.
Iris held up a pink flower that poked up between the
toadstools. 'This is windflower. It likes to live among the
poisonous fungi. In the Middle Ages, they used to brew tea
from its leaves to induce menstruation.' She crushed the
petals between her fingers and threw them to the ground.
God, I need Robin. Robin had always been able to tel
her when her anxieties were full of it. How could Iris pu
her heart to rest? Cassie thought, Iris, who blew things ou
of proportion.
'This forest. . . It's positively lethal! Maybe we could ge
142'

it in the Guinness Book of World Records or something.'
Iris edged between two clumps of red-tipped poison oak. 'It
must be the soil. . .' She laughed nervously and dug her toe
into the black volcanic dirt. 'Something decaying here that
makes this weird stuff grow . . .' She took a few more steps
and froze.
Cassie bumped into her. 'What is it now? The Mushroom
That Ate Cleveland?'
Iris pointed towards a clump of blackberry bushes. 'God
. . . He's got a gun!' She ran up the trail, towards Sarah.
Cassie peered cautiously into the bushes. When she saw
who it was, she broke into a smile. Jake. The 'gun' he held
was a shotgun microphone - she'd seen TV crews using
them at her father's speeches. In her eagerness to reach
him, she crashed through the bushes.
A flock of blue birds exploded from a tree.
'Jesus Christ!' He pulled off his headphones. 'You scared
the goddamn meadowlarks away.'
'Those weren't meadowlarks.' It was Sarah, with Iris and
the other girls at her side. 'They're bluejays. And they
sound like hell.'
The birds fluttered back to roost in another tree, and
broke into a hoarse, grating cackle. Sarah's eyes met Jake's
and both of them laughed. They stood there, looking at
each other without talking, Cassie noticed, the way two
people do when they have never seen each other before but
want to know each other. Cassie could have killed them
both.
'I guess my experience with wildlife never got much past
Central Park.' It annoyed Cassie the way the moment he
laid eyes on Sarah he turned on the charm. He was staring
at Sarah's body and Cassie could see why: with the light
falling behind her, Sarah's breasts were clearly visible
through the flimsy cloth of her Indian blouse.
Sarah gave a toss of her head and her blonde hair
shimmered. 'So what's your excuse?'
'Excuse?'
'You're trespassing on camp property.'
'Shame on me.' He smiled. 'I was just, you know,
143'

recording some sounds to put into this piece I'm working on
»
'Piece?'
'Electronic music. I'm a composer. I thought some bird
song . . . real birds . . . might work well in the thing I'm
putting together.' He gestured towards the tin roof of his
cabin, visible through the trees. 'Want to come by and hear
it? We could have a beer . . .'
The sonofabitch. He didn't offer me a thing. Cassie,
glanced around at the other girls: Melanie, Chelsea, Jo,
even Iris . . . They were eating it up, gaping as if they'd
never seen a man before. She bit her lip. If they realize
you're jealous . . .
'You know you're not supposed to go any further than
the edge of the clearing,' Sarah said, but she was smiling. 1
'I've got criminal tendencies.'
Sarah had come here deliberately today - there was no
question in Cassie's mind now - just to meet him. How
could she have been so stupid not to see it coming?
'Well, now that you know where I am,' he said to Sarah,!
'drop in any time . . . while the kiddies are taking a nap.'
He took all the campers in at a glance, and Cassie could see
that he hardly recognized her. You were dumb to think
anything else.
Sarah toyed with the whistle around her neck, it's
against the rules, of course.'
'I think I'm going to puke,' Cassie whispered to Iris, then
turned abruptly and headed back towards camp.
God, it hurt to walk out like that, Cassie thought. It
wouldn't have been so bad if she'd had Robin to confide in,
but without her, she felt totally alone. She stumbled as she
took a shortcut through the woods. She hated herself for
her adolescent awkwardness, her little-girl body . . . hated
herself for having a crush on Jake, even though he ob-
viously didn't know she was alive.
Iris caught up with her. 'I suppose they'll probably
copulate,' she said, with as much distaste as she had
described the poisonous mushrooms.
'The word,' Cassie murmured icily, 'is fuck. Well let
144'

them.' Iris nodded. At least she had her fooled, Cassie
thought.
They clambered into a creek bed. After weeks of hot, dry
days, the brook had dwindled to a trickle, and they had to
pick their way around muddy pools that smelled of rot,
where yellow jackets swarmed.
And then Cassie saw her on the trail.
At first all she could see was Robin's face smiling through
the trees. She was leading the seniors on horseback behind
her, down the dry creekbed, a rocky trail impossibly steep
for horses, Cassie thought.
She's okay. She's never looked better. Cassie ran towards
her.
And then, as they emerged from the trees, Cassie saw
that Robin was whipping her horse's flanks with a thorn
branch to force it over the sharp rocks.
'What are you doing?' Cassie had meant to sound calm,
but her voice rose shrilly. It only seemed to make Robin
beat the horse more mercilessly, until the welts on its flanks
bled, staining its black coat. Under the hail of blows, the
horse took a few more steps down the sheer slope. Then a
boulder gave way beneath its hooves and it groaned in pain,
its muzzle flecked with foam.
'Robin, are you crazy?' Robin had loved animals. People
don't change like that, Cassie thought. They don't change
overnight, so drastically, so cruelly . . . But Robin was
beating the horse again, the barbed switch wet with blood.
'Stop!' Cassie grabbed her arm, but Robin took a swipe at
her with the crop.
'Get out of my way, cunt!' The other seniors caught up
with Robin, their horses raising a cloud of dust, and Cassie
stared up through it at her friend, trying to make some
sense of her transformation. Her face hadn't changed.
Robin still had the same pixie nose and curly blonde hair.
But she held her body differently, her shoulders thrust
back, her spine stiff. Her body . . . that was what had
changed. What could they have done to her last night?
The seniors riding bareback behind Robin were clad in
bikinis, defying the forest's brambles and poison oak to
145'

flaunt their bodies. And Robin's breasts . . . her hips . . j
they seemed to have developed overnight, her bathing suit
suddenly two sizes too small for her.
Robin tried to force the horse past her. 'Get out of my
way, Cassie. I don't need to put up with your bullshit
anymore.'
Abigail reined her horse up beside Robin's. 'Looks like
that Jew's got Cassie creaming in her pants.'
'Too bad,' Robin laughed. 'He's got the hots for Sarah.'
'Go to hell!'
How did they know? Cassie thought. How could they?
'Look at her,' Robin smirked. 'She's going to come just
thinking about him.'
'She'd like to suck his cock,' Abigail said.
'Maybe she already has!'
Cassie lunged for Robin and dragged her off the horse.
Robin lashed out with the thorn branch, swinging it so hard
that it flew from her grasp into the dirt. Suddenly the fury
that had been bottled up inside Cassie for weeks erupted,
and she shoved Robin into the creekbed, driving her fist
into her belly. Before she could twist Robin's arm behind
her, Robin tripped her, and they rolled into a muddy pool.
Maybe their friendship had always been a sham, Cassie
thought as her rage took hold. Maybe they had always been
enemies . . . competing over Todd . . . locked in a break-
neck race over who would get to be a woman first. Well, the
race was over. Robin had won, and that was reason enough
to fight back.
No more thinking.
It felt good, this chance to escape her thoughts in the fury
of the moment, as completely as she lost herself in her
dancing.
Then it hurt. Robin fought with a ferocity Cassie had
never seen in her before, and it was all she could do to
defend herself.
Rolling on the ground, Cassie grappled for a hammerlock
on her friend, and was amazed by what she found. She had
thought she knew Robin's body as well as she knew her
own. They had played together, wrestled and showered and
146'

skinny-dipped together since they could walk. But Robin's
body ... It wasn't Robin's body anymore. Robin's baby-fat
was gone, replaced by solid muscle. Whenever they had
fought as kids, Cassie had won - she was in good shape from
dancing, while Robin, so self indulgent, so flabby, got
winded easily, or just gave up. But now Robin was the one
with the strength. And even more incredibly, she was the one
with the will. Robin seemed to have the same visceral hatred
for Cassie that Abigail had shown at the dance pavilion. But
why?
Cassie lay, dazed and breathless, in the mud, but Robin
wasn't even breathing hard. She scrambled to her feet and
jumped on top of Cassie, knocking the breath out of her. She
pressed a knee to her chest, pinning her arms and thighs, but
with a sharp elbow to her ribs, Cassie loosened Robin's grip
long enough to rip her bikini top open. In response, Robin
grabbed Cassie's throat, and rocked back and forth on top of
her. Cassie struggled to free her arms, but couldn't. She tried
to suck in a breath, but Robin's fingers shut off her windpipe.
No more air. Cassie's mouth was wide open, but she
couldn't seize one more breath. She was getting dizzy. The
ground started to slip away from under her. Before she could
black out, she shaped a word: 'Please.'
Robin tightened her grip on Cassie's throat and began to
rock frantically astride her chest. Cassie realized with horror
that Robin was approaching orgasm.
In a final, desperate lunge born of disgust, Cassie wren-
ched a hand from under Robin's legs and clawed at her
breasts.
The growth under Robin's left arm. . . a fleshy polyp. . .It
wasn't there yesterday when we took a shower together . . .
Cassie tore at the tiny appendage with her nails.
'Bitch!' Robin shrieked. Whimpering with pain, she shot
her hand under her arm and staggered off Cassie. Abigail
ran over to help her back onto her horse.
Without a word, the seniors rode off up the creek bed,
leaving Cassie sprawled in the mud gasping for breath.
'I don't believe it!' Iris crossed herself and jumped down to
help Cassie. 'What did you do to her?'
147'

'I ... I don't know.' Cassie grabbed Iris' outstretched
hand and pulled herself weakly to her feet. Her body ached
and her neck was raw and red where Robin had choked her.
'You won!' Iris steadied her arm.
Cassie shook her head. Robin had died, the Robin she
had known. Murdered suddenly, swiftly, in one night.
It was not until they neared the camp that she was aware
of the moistness of her fingers. No matter how fiercely her
mind resisted, she remembered: when she had scratched at
the tiny protusion under Robin's left arm, a white liquid
had spurted out, as sour-smelling as the milky poison in the
Death Caps. She wiped her hand on her T-shirt, but the
stickiness wouldn't go away. She sensed that it foretold of
something terrible, as terrible as if Robin had throttled the
life out of her in the dust.
Chapter 18
'A nipple,' Cassie said.
'Sure . . .'
'It was a nipple under her arm. A third nipple.'
Iris said nothing in reply, and it was too dark for Cassie to
read her expression. In the windowless twilight of the
cement-block shower house, green algae grew in a slippery
mural across the walls. Iris had wanted to give the kitten in
the box under her bed a saucer of milk, but Cassie had
insisted they come here first, to wash off the mud and sweat
of the fight . . . and the liquid from that nipple on her
fingers.
The algae smell in the shower house reminded Cassie of
the forest, and she wondered whether the poisonous things
grew here, too. She pulled off her towel and turned on the
water, scalding hot. 'Aren't you going to tell me I'm crazy?'
'No . . .' Iris hugged her towel around her as though to
avoid facing her emaciated body, i've got this big medical
encyclopedia at home. Some of the pictures are really gross,
148'

but there's this one of a woman with three nipples. It's some
kind of inherited genetic thing, like freckles, or hemophilia.
Hideous maybe, but no big deal.'
The explanation didn't soothe Cassie any more than the
hot water that stung her skinned knees and bruised arms.
'But. . . Robin didn't have it before. I know she didn't.'
Iris hung her towel on a hook and stepped into the
shower cautiously, as if she feared she might drown in the
spray. 'She always had it. It's something you're born with.
It doesn't just grow overnight.'
'Robin was my best friend. I would have noticed.'
'My mom had six toes on one foot and I never noticed
until last year.'
'That's your problem.'
'Besides, it's not a real third breast.' Iris shied away from
a centipede crawling across the wet cement floor. 'It's just a
. . . growth . . . like a benign tumor, or a wart or some-
thing.'
Cassie started to mention the milky liquid that had
spurted out of it, but stopped. She didn't want to remind
herself. Scrubbing her body obsessively, she avoided
washing under her left arm, as though afraid that a third
nipple might have appeared there too.
'She's a freak,' Cassie said, more loudly than she needed
to, hoping to silence the voices in her mind. There must
have always been something wrong with her . . . something
hidden, like that ugly growth under her arm you never
noticed before.
Iris turned off the shower with a nervous yank of her arm,
and darted over to the lockers, the reflex, Cassie thought of
someone used to being teased about her pigeon-breasted
body. Cassie lingered under the spray long enough to
covince herself that no amount of soap and scalding water
would ease her tension. By the time she reached the
lockers, she had expected Iris to be fully clothed, in her
usual eagerness to conceal her body. But Iris was naked,
standing frozen in front of her open locker.
'What's wrong?'
'I got it. . . Cassie, I finally got it!'
149'

Iris turned around, holding up her panties. My mother
lied to me, Cassie thought, there was nothing beautiful
about the moment of becoming a woman. Even in her worst
fantasies, Cassie had never imagined that there would be so
much blood. 'We'd better get back to the cabin,' she
whispered, hoping she had hidden her disgust.
Iris let the panties drop to the floor, dazed, and Cassie
wrapped a towel around her. 'I got it,' Iris repeated as she
walked unsteadily towards the door.
'You feel okay?'
'I don't know . . . I'm so nervous . . . What should I do?'
Cassie stopped and looked at her: 'Didn't your mom tell
you about it? I mean, what it would be like?'
Iris shook her head. 'She doesn't like to talk about things
like that.'
'Oh, great!'
'But I read about it. I mean, that medical encyclopedia
has this whole chapter on it, with illustrations.' When they
reached the porch of their cabin, Iris put a hand up to cover
her eyes. 'I guess it didn't say how I would feel.'
'It won't be so bad . . .'
'No. Cassie, you don't understand.' She wiped her eyes.
'I'm happy. I mean, I guess I never really thought ... I
never really believed it would happen to me. I've always felt
so different from everyone else. But now . . .' She didn't
have to finish. Cassie read the look in Iris' eyes: Now,
maybe they'll accept me.
Cassie squirmed. Iris was staring at her as if Cassie were
the needy one. 'Wow! I didn't realize you hadn't yet. I'm
sorry . . .'
'Forget it,' Cassie said quickly.
'You'll get yours . . . soon,' Iris said, and Cassie knew
she must have sensed the envy in her voice. 'I mean, if I can
get mine . . .'
'I said, forget it.'
The cabin was deserted, and at the sight of the empty
bunks, Iris slouched down on hers, seemingly disappointed
that she couldn't announce the news to the others.
Cassie rummaged in her footlocker. 'Here . . .'
150'

'What?'
Cassie held up a tampon. 'I brought a box along. Wishful
thinking, I guess.'
'You've got to be kidding. No way am I going to stick that
thing inside me!' Iris lay back on her bunk. 'When you get
cramps, you're supposed to put your feet up. That's what
the book said. Losing all that blood ... it can make you
weak.' She glanced up at the crucifix on the wall and
crossed herself, as if grateful a prayer had been answered.
'Wait till I write my mom . . .' She leaned up on an elbow
and for the first time since Cassie had known her, Iris
smiled. 'No ... I don't think I will tell her.'
Then Iris seemed to forget Cassie was there, lost in her
private bedtime ritual: lifting the top sheet just enough to
slip in one leg at a time, plumping the pillow, then wriggling
down until the top of her head poked up above the blanket.
'No . . .!'
Like a marionette jerked up by the strings, Iris pulled her
legs up quickly and kicked back the covers.
Something at the foot of the bed riveted her, something
that had been hidden beneath the sheets.
'The blood,' she whispered. 'The bloodV
Cassie stared at the contorted form that stained the
sheets at the foot of Iris' bed. Blood from its slit throat
matted its fur. The kitten.
'The blood . . .!'
The blood in Iris' panties ... it had not been her own.
Cassie knew where it had come from and who had put it
there. Iris broke into sobs and huddled in a corner of the
bunk, her chest heaving, and Cassie slipped an arm around
her. it's all right. . .' she whispered. Everything's going to
be okay.' But she didn't like the way her voice rang
hollowly off the rafted ceiling, in the still air.
The ground resisted as they dug into it, stubborn and
unyielding, as rock hard as the headstones poking up from
the thistles and weeds. It seemed impossible that the ice
cutters long ago could have carved deep enough into, this
flinty soil, when the ground was frozen, to plant the dead
151'

here. The effort it took to dig the small hole drenched Iris
and Cassie in sweat, but the surrounding gravestones
somehow drove them to work with heightened urgency.
Not until they had finished hacking at the earth, chipping
away at it with their trowels as though it were a block of ice,
did they stop to catch their breath.
Iris brushed away pebbles from the shallow grave. 'The
worst thing that ever happened to me before this,' she said,
'was last year at school. I was a lab assistant in Biology. You
know, the kid with the highest grades gets to feed the lab
animals, clean their cages . . .' Cassie pretended to listen as
she stared into the sky: gray clouds were rolling in from the
horizon, the same gray as the granite slabs around them.
'The job was okay, I guess,' Iris continued, 'until the end of
the year. Just before school was about to let out for the
summer, Sister Garth - she's the nun who was the bio
teacher - she told me she was going to some retreat for the
summer and wouldn't be able to come in and feed the lab
rats, so . . .' Iris took a deep breath. 'So she had me fill up
this twenty-gallon aquarium with water. Then she gave me
a pair of rubber gloves and told me to . . .'
Cassie looked at her blankly. 'What?'
'Drown them.' Iris glanced into the grave. 'She made it
sound so practical, even merciful. But I wouldn't do it.'
'What did she do?'
'She put on the rubber gloves herself . . .'
'Jesus . . .'
'I mean, what could I say? She was the teacher. The first
rat didn't put up a fight. It took her only about two minutes
to kill it. But the others . . . God, after the first one, she
couldn't even catch the others! I couldn't believe it . . .
Here was this room with a crucifix on the wall, and this nun
is running around trying to drown a bunch of rats!' She tried
a nervous laugh and failed, then wiped obsessively at the
dried blood on her fingers.
'When my mother died, there was hardly any blood at
all,' Cassie said. 'Just one tiny red spot . . .' She touched
her forehead. 'Like a Hindu holy mark.'
A dark speck bobbed along the sawtooth horizon of
152'

pines, barely visible against the trees, then shot up into the
sky again, flying closer.
'What I could never figure out', Iris murmured, 'was
how they knew. The rats, I mean. Rats are only dumb
animals, right? But I swear, Cassie, every one of them
knew what was about to happen to them . . . They knew:
She sighed. 'That was the worst part.'
Cassie watched the black speck soaring in the sky,
watched it until she could see what it was - the wings
spread like dark blades, the hooked beak, the talons. A
bird of prey. And the awareness swooped down on her
with such suddenness that she blurted it out: 'My mother
knew. The look on her face when she fell over the side of
the dock ... It was as if she had . . .'
'What?'
Cassie faced Iris. 'As if she had expected it. As if she
knew all along she was going to . . .die.'
As if to avoid intruding on Cassie's thoughts, Iris knelt
down and nestled the kitten's body in its shoebox coffin,
into the grave. 'The ancient Egyptians,' she said, 'I read
somewhere that they used to bury all kinds of stuff in the
pyramids. And cats . . . they believed cats were sacred.
They used to mummify them, to sleep beside their dead
masters.'
Cassie looked down at the cardboard box, remembering
how perfect her mother had looked in her coffin of split
pine. And yet something had been wrong then . . . some-
thing that only struck her now: her mother's hands, folded
on her chest. . . Her mother's hands . . .
The ring . . . the silver ring in the shape of a hand
that her mother had always worn . . . the ring Cassie
had hated. It hadn't been on her mother's finger. Could
it have slipped off in the fall from the scaffolding, the
plunge into the water? Not likely. It had been too tight for
her mother to remove, even using all her strength. Too
tight for a mortician to remove without cutting off her
finger.
Someone had taken it. But how?
And why?
C.H.-p
153

It must have been there. You just must not have seen it,
like you didn't notice the nipple under Robin's arm.
Cassie helped Iris shovel dirt over the shoebox, trying to
bury the unruly wisp of a memory that kept her mother's
funeral from being neatly tucked away in her mind.
Leave mother's coffin shut, she told herself, Don't pry it
open, or you'll never be able to close it again.
Cassie was surprised with herself. Instead of ridiculing
Iris as she fashioned a crude cross of twigs and planted it on
top of the grave, she was actually helping her. There was
not a single stone cross among the slabs tumbled around
them; maybe that was what compelled Cassie to do it. She
looked up into the sky. The bird of prey was gone, leaving
the gray clouds to merge together into a shroud.
Iris patted the mound of dirt and stood up, brushing off
her knees. She tugged at the crucifix around her neck and
murmured a prayer. And Cassie didn't tease her. Some-
how, the thought of the missing ring, the final terrible
knowledge in her mother's eyes . . . She threw a handful of
earth on the grave, the pebbles thudding dully as they fell,
and when Iris picked some daisies from among the weeds of
the graveyard, Cassie helped her spread them over the dirt.
If Cassie had looked over her shoulder as she and Iris
threaded their way back among the toppled headstones in
the graveyard, she would have seen the creature that was
watching them, silently, shrewdly. The black Manx, the
mother cat, staring at them with demon-yellow eyes. Biding
her time. Waiting for the gust of wind that knocked over the
fragile cross of twigs.
If Cassie had looked back, she would have seen the
mother cat creep silently towards the freshly dug grave and
rake her claws across the dirt. Slowly. Patiently. Until the
corpse of the kitten was unearthed.
If Cassie had been watching, she would have seen the
Manx seize the kitten's blood-matted body in her jaws, and
drag it into the woods.
But Cassie saw nothing. For she had turned away from
the tombstones, as if expecting to read her own name on
154'

one of them. The foreboding, the certainty of doom - she
knew now how those rats had felt. How her mother must
have felt.
Iris had been right. Knowing was the worst part.
Chapter 19
'But you've got to!'
'Honey, I'm sorry. I'm really sorry.'
From where she stood at the phone in the corner of the
lodge, Cassie could hear the laughter outside, see the
sudden tight embraces in the sunlight as daughters ran into
their mothers' arms.
'There's nothing I can do.'
'But you promised.' She heard herself whining like a little
girl, and she didn't try to hide it. She had been waiting for
her father since dawn. 'You've got to come . . .'
'Christ, what a terrible connection . . .' Clay's voice was
faded in and out, but when the static ebbed for a brief
moment, she could hear the excitement in it. 'Sweetheart, I
know how much you wanted me to come ... I couldn't wait
to see you dance. But what can I say? This is the one thing
on earth that could possibly keep me away.'
The stuffed animal heads were staring at her from the
walls, as if they knew the reason she needed him, as if they
knew it had absolutely nothing to do with the dancing now.
She wanted to tell him that it was much more urgent than
that, but it was also much harder to talk about, and it left
her fumbling for words. 'Why can't you? Why can't you
come?'
A pause, then, 'They think they've found your mother's
murderer.'
She could say nothing, but turned her eyes away from the
mothers and daughters embracing on the lawn.
'I think it's finally over, Cassie. The director is handling it
personally, flying out to see to the indictment today.
155'

Apparently some kind of extremist group ... in California.
The Director said I could come along. They've got the
suspect in custody, Cassie.'
'But you said you'd come and . . .'
'I owe her this, Cassie I owe it to myself. And to you. But
most of all for Ann. You see that, don't you?'
But Cassie couldn't see. She couldn't forgive him for this,
Not ever.
She's dead and I'm alive. She doesn't need you anymor.
but I need you. Right now.
He was waiting for a response from her, she knew, a few
words to diminish his guilt. But other words were stirring
inside her, forming on her lips: 'Dad . . .'
The static was getting worse.
'Dad!'
Was he speaking to her? Was he still there?
'Cassie?'
And then the iine went dead.
Cassie flinched, and ratttled the phone hook, but it did
no good. The receiver felt terribly heavy as she slid it back
on its hook. The stuffed animal heads glaring down at her -
they reminded her of things dead but not buried. She
rushed outside.
The breeze was blowing in mounting gusts, flapping a
sign between the two firs sheltering the main lodge: 'Wel-
come - Daughters of Casmaran.' Crepe paper streamers
fluttered in the breeze off the lake, writing frantic
shadow-messages on the lawn. Mothers and daughters
gathered around the punchbowl to the sound of laughter.
The wind whipped Cassie's hair in her face, blinding her,
roaring in her ears like the ocean of static that had drowned
her father.
'For a second, Jake, I thought you'd hung up on me.
Barbara's voice faded in and out. The phone had gone deac
for thirty seconds, and then clicked mysteriously back to
life.
'What can I say? This is in the middle of nowhere. The
phone lines up here are fucked.'
156'

'Then maybe that's why I didn't hear you right a minute
ago when you said you didn't want me to come.'
He hesitated. 'I'm too busy.'
'Jake . . .' Even over the bad connection of the pay
phone, even over the clang of the cash register and the
country-and-western drone of the jukebox at Murdock's
General Store, Jake could hear his wife sigh. 'But you said
it was going badly. Maybe I could help.'
'Everything's changed. It's okay now.'
Barbara's voice was cautious. Are you sure?'
The dusty room felt stifling hot all of a sudden, even
though the Copenhagen Chewing Tobacco thermometer
on the wall read only seventy-live. 'I'm fine,' he managed.
'You don't sound fine.'
Damn, she knew him well. He wiped the sweat from his
brow and glanced at the grizzled grocer behind the tar-
nished cash register. Murdock was staring back at him
warily, as if suspecting his only customer was planning to
rob the place.
Jake tried to think. He hadn't slept for . . . how long?
Thirty-six hours? Sleep had been impossible since he'd
heard the music. The music in the woods had been like
some strange upper that had kept his heart racing, made
booze or grass superfluous. Barbara's silence was heavy
with suspicion. He could picture her tugging on her long
brown hair, biting on a nail, trying not to let her fear get
the better of her.
'You haven't met someone, have you? I mean, we're
not dealing with a midlife crisis fling?'
'Come on, Barbara.' But it feels like it, he wanted to
say. The giddy, crazy excitement, the need for secrecy,
and the willingness to betray the world were the same he
had felt when he had first met Barbara. He had been
faithful to her until now. Now he was cheating on her,
having an affair, though not the way she would have
imagined. The passion he felt for his music was suddenly
much greater than any he had ever felt for her. The only
reason he had interrupted his frenzy of work to drive all
the way here and phone her was because he knew if he
157'

didn't, she would show up on his doorstep tomorrow, when
he least wanted her.
'But I miss you . . .' She said it as if that would overrule
all his objections.
'I miss you, too.' He knew he was both lying to her and
himself. He cradled the receiver in the crook of his neck
and leaned against the wall, scanning the old phone num-
bers scratched in the knotty pine, as if trying to read a scrip
for a role he could no longer play.
He didn't miss her. He felt greedy to be left alone with
the music, alone with what it had awakened in him.
'You'll be my sweet Texas rose . . .' The country-and-
western tune on the jukebox clashed with the- melodies in
his mind, infuriating him.
'Well, what can I say? I'm glad it's going so well, Jake. I
can't wait to hear it.' Her unconvincing tone confirmed that
she thought the worst, that she suspected he had worked all
summer and come up with nothing. That she feared his
elation came because he had chosen a simple, drastic
solution, the same that he had chosen that night when they
had pumped twenty-five valium out of his stomach at
Belle vue.
A long pause. Finally, 'When are you coming home?'
'When?' He repeated the word slowly, stalling. He hadn't
thought beyond tonight, tonight when he prayed the music
- the inspiration - would come again. It had to come again.
'I love you.' Barbara's words were smothered in static.
Thank God the phone went dead before he had to answer
her with 7 love you, too.' As he hung up the receiver, the
only emotion he felt was the compulsion to return to work.
He headed towards the door, but realized that if he was
going to hole up in the cabin, he would need supplies. The
shelves of the general store were stocked with moldy
cartons and rusty cans, as if the grocer knew his customers
had nowhere else to go. In his haste, Jake didn't bother
searching for the one box of Wheaties that wasn't infested
with weevils, the one can of tuna that wasn't dented.
Instead he began picking up things at random - cake mixes
and Fritos and TV dinners, Shake 'n' Bake and Jello. When
158'

he plunked them down on the counter, Murdock eyed him
suspiciously, rubbing a thumb along his unshaven cheek as
cautiously as if he were testing a razor.
'Add it to my account,' Jake said.
Murdock stabbed his finger and the nickel-plated cash
register clanged like a slot machine hitting triple oranges.
'That'll be thirty-two dollars and ninety cents. Cash.'
'What is this? I've been running up a tab all summer.'
'That was before I heard where you was stayin'.' He shot
a glance at the phone. 'You're over at the lake, aren't you?
The Casmaran cabin.'
Jake nodded cautiously. The way Murdock was looking
at him, he felt as though he were confessing to a crime.
Murdock gripped both sides of the cash register, like a
preacher at a pulpit. 'If you're stayin' in the Casmaran
cabin, it's cash only, friend. I've had it up to here with you
people.'
'Really? And what kind of people is that?'
The old man's gaunt face stretched into a smirk. 'New
York. You're from New York, ain't you?'
So that's it, Jake thought. He hates Jews'
'How did you know?'
'Every summer it's the same thing. Those bleedin' hearts
over at the camp rent their damn cabin to some so-called
artist . . .' (Read dirty Jew, Jake thought.) 'Some guy
comin' up here from New York, some artsy-fartsy asshole
thinks he's bein' creative out there in the woods.'
Jake considered slugging him. But a glance out the
window at the wall of trees beyond the porch reminded him
that if he didn't buy his groceries at Murdock's Stop 'n'
Shop, there'd be nowhere else for a hundred miles.
'And every summer it's the same shit,' Murdock mut-
tered. 'The fella from that cabin runs up a tab as long as my
arm buyin' food and booze, then takes a powder before the
season's half over.'
'He splits for home?'
'Who knows? That's the last I see of him. All I know is he
stiffs me with the bill.' Murdock picked up the three cans of
tuna Jake had stacked on the counter and headed back to
159'

the shelf with them. 'No credit, friend. I'm through bein'
stung by Shylocks.'
The way Murdock limped across the warped floor, hun-
ched, Scrooge-like, over the three dented cans, reminded
Jake of Felix Cruller, the critic from the Times who had
savaged his last piece. Jake scooped up the groceries from
the counter and walked out the door without paying. When
he finished this piece and laid it on him, he'd blow old
Cruller away.
The pickup was slow to accelerate, but once Jake got it
barreling along, he was pushing sixty. The truck's wheels
crisscrossed over the white line as he forced it on with
drunken excitement. The trip to the telephone had cost him
valuable time, but had won him something more important
isolation. The same isolation that had once driven him crazy
was now essential for his work. He would be ready for the
music when it came again tonight. Waiting. And if it didn't
come, he would wait for it tomorrow night and the night
after that. He would be there to seize it, record it - to
extract inspiration from it. To make it his own.
The pickup swerved around a corner and Jake's eyes
darted from the dusty asphalt to the side of the road. Where
the hell was he? The wall of evergreens gave the impression
that despite his speed, he was hardly moving at all. He hac
lost his bearings, as if his giddy high had clouded his
judgement on mundane matters, and searched frantically
along the roadside for a landmark. He cursed himself for his
stupidity and looked up at the sky, as if it might provide a
clue to his location.
And when he looked up . . .
It shot across the sky so quickly that he wondered at first
if he had seen anything at all. Maybe it was just a side-effect
of his euphoria, he thought, like spots before the eyes.
But when he saw another one, he jammed on the brakes,
skidding across the road onto the dirt shoulder with a
screech of burning rubber.
From this distance, silhouetted against the gray of the
gathering clouds, it was impossible to tell how large they
160'

were. They had no wings, but they were hurtling through the
air, heading into a strong wind and seemingly unharried by
it.
But if they weren't birds . . .
At first he blamed his ignorance of nature for not
knowing what they were. There had to be a simple, rational
explanation. But before he had a chance to sort it out, to
analyze the sight, they vanished among the trees.
Magic? Since last night, when he'd heard the music, he
already knew the place was magic. But the idea didn't
frighten him. Right now, he needed that magic more than
he had ever needed anything before.
He shoved the truck back into gear, the engine rumbling
to life. As baffling as it had been, the mystery above the
trees had also been strangely reassuring. A promise that the
music - the music on which everything depended - would
come again tonight.
Chapter 20
'. . . And it is a special privilege to welcome our fellow
daughters of Casmaran here today . . .'
Sarah was addressing the audience from the dance pavi-
lion stage, wearing a lemon-yellow Lacoste shirt and white
bermudas instead of her usual leotard and Indian blouse,
the whistle around her neck replaced by a string of pearls.
The women sat in aluminum folding chairs facing her, their
hands folded in their laps, the summer suits in silk and linen
unwrinkled even in the muggy heat. Cassie noticed that
they all wore sunglasses, though the sky had clouded over.
Their eyes were hidden, yet she felt that they were staring
at her.
Why had none of the girls' fathers come today? Cassie
wondered, uneasy at the realization. The women wore the
plastic nametags that had been awaiting them in the lodge,
nametags that were for the most part unnecessary. Their
161'

faces would have been familiar to anyone who read a
newspaper or magazine, Cassie thought, recognizing seve-
ral of them from the political receptions and speeches that
she'd attended with her father.
'I'd like to introduce our guests,' Sarah said, nodding to
them one by one: '. . . Mrs Sybil Flint, Head of the World
Hunger Fund . . .' Robin's mother. The statuesque blonde
in the Italian leather jacket, one of those infuriatingly cool
Nordic women, had never been close with her mother,
Cassie thought, even though they had been summer neigh-
bors on Nantucket. The woman was sitting next to her
daughter, and Cassie wondered whether she had noticed
the change in Robin. Or perhaps mother and daughter were
simply more alike now.
'. . . Catherine Gorham, publisher of the Washington
Herald
The prim woman in dull blue had dined at their town-
house in Georgetown more than once, and Cassie remem-
bered being trundled out in her quilted satin bathrobe to
say good night, the woman responding with a grin that came
a little too readily to be genuine. She had written the
obituary for Cassie's mother herself and it had appeared
edged in black on the front page of the newspaper. But it
struck Cassie now that her mother had once confided that
she couldn't stand her.
'. . . General Loren Bradshaw . . .' The mannish woman
had worn civilian clothes here, of course, but the beige suit
was as severe, as crisply starched as if it were a uniform. It
was hard for Cassie to imagine that this lady with the
ramrod-straight posture could ever have had a daughter.
And yet she was holding hands with Tris, the blonde
Amazon from the senior cabin. General Bradshaw was the
only woman on the Joint Chiefs of Staff, Cassie thought,
the only woman on the reviewing stand at Woods Hole
besides herself and her mother the morning Ann . . .
The General had run like the others. She had run like hell.
'Of course, one of us is missing today,' Sarah said. 'One
of the most respected campers ever to bunk up at Cas-
maran. Ann Cunningham Broyles.'
162'

There was a respectful moment of silence, and Cassie
squirmed under the pitying gaze of the audience. Bitches,
hypocritical bitches. Every one of these mothers had been
seniors once, she thought. Which ones had tormented her
mother, the way Abigail and Robin had tormented her?
Maybe as adults they had learned how to hide their sadistic
selves under veils of politeness, but deep down they were
still no different from their daughters at Casmaran. If they
were the 'lifelong friends' her mother had meant in the
letter, then why had none of them come to the funeral?
Cassie picked out Abigail in the audience. She had never
imagined her as having a mother. And when Sarah rattled
off the name of Abigail's mother, everything suddenly
made even less sense than before.
'. . . Margot Burgess . . . Director of the FBI . . .'
The gray silk dress adorned with a single jade teardrop on
a gold chain, the close-cropped gray coiffure, sensible while
still feminine . . . Cassie refused to believe that someone
entrusted with upholding the law and order could have a
child so evil.
But then a thought sliced across Cassie's mind and she
forgot all about Abigail: What is Margot Burgess doing
here?
Her father had said that the FBI Director was leaving
immediately for California, and that he was going along.
Had he just been lying so he wouldn't have to come?
But there was another possibility, one that was even
more disturbing. What if Margot Burgess had lied to him?
What if she had sent him out to the West Coast on a wild
goose chase, while she came here? Cassie didn't under-
stand, and yet she read a threat in Margot Burgess'
presence, a threat that was too intense to grasp head-on,
like trying to stare directly into the sun.
The women were blending together into a faceless crowd
before Cassie's eyes, like the generals and admirals at
Woods Hole, obeying a reverent silence like the one before
her mother had climbed the scaffolding.
'Today we're honored with a special guest,' Sarah said.
The audience murmured enthusiastically. A guest who
163'

hasn't blessed us with her presence for many years . ..'
Sarah nodded to Cassie. 'But first, some special entertain-
ment.'
Cassie felt naked in her leotard. It was suddenly as if she
were about to perform for the same audience she had
performed for at Woods Hole when she had taken the
bottle of champagne. The breeze off the lake stung like an
ocean wind. As she started up the steps to the dance
pavilion, the stairs creaked, like those leading to the
scaffolding that had faced the submarine. Why did she feel
so certain that once she stepped out onto this wind-whipped
platform something equally unexpected would happen?
Someone put on Swan Lake, the overture rich with
violins.
Everybody's watching.
As Cassie wavered on the edge of the stage, expectant
applause rippled through the audience. Although intendec
to encourage her, she knew, it had the opposite effect. It
sounded too much like the applause of the crowd at Woods
Hole, the moment the champagne had exploded against the
steel hull.
She stared back at the women watching her from behinc
sunglasses that reflected the glare of the sky with a metallic
gaze. She must be seriously disturbed, she was sure they
were thinking. Not surprising, after all she's been through
To hell with them. They can't make me dance.
The last thing Cassie wanted to do was lose herself in the
music. She should be thinking now, making sense of things
that didn't make sense, trying to put the pieces of this
unsettling puzzle together.
And then she saw someone watching her, someone in the
woods on the opposite side of the dance pavilion from the
audience, where the forest formed a green velvet backdrop
Jake had pulled his pickup to a stop on the dirt road anc
leaned out of the open window. He was smiling at her.
Jake. It was almost like having her father there to watch.
Dance. Show him how good you are. Show him how you
can make the music come alive.
164'

She was only dimly aware of how she reached the center
0f the stage, and yet when she moved across the smooth
wood floor, the music did take hold, like the wind that was
blowing ever more strongly off the lake.
She spun gracefully towards the water, then circled back
in a series of jetes, stealing a glance at Jake in the woods. As
she danced she could feel the tension easing from her body,
and for a moment it was as if her mother were dancing with
her, as if the events that had tainted Casmaran had never
happened. The music had brought her under its spell, and
she glanced back at the audience, certain it had captured
them, too.
But they weren't paying attention; they weren't even
looking up at the stage. They had twisted around in their
seats, craning their necks to stare behind them. The record
ended, but there was no applause, for the audience was
standing in respectful silence as Abigail pushed a wheel-
chair towards them, with a passenger, small and frail.
Miss Grace.
Cassie's eyes darted back to the woods. A cloud of dust
hovered where Jake's truck had been.
The old lady was close enough that Cassie could see the
harlequin sunglasses that hung crookedly on her beak of a
nose. She was swathed in a winding sheet of gauzy scarves,
as if to protect her shriveled skin from the fresh air and
sunlight.
An awed hush settled over the group as Abigail wheeled
Miss Grace's chair closer. It struck Cassie as strange that
the women who had gathered here, each so powerful in her
own right, should be so humble, so submissive, before this
senile invalid. She suspected that it was for this audience
with Miss Grace - and not to see their daughters - that they
had traveled all this way. And Miss Grace . . . What had
compelled her today to leave the shadows where she had
taken refuge for so many years, and venture into the harsh
noon light?
Abigail turned the wheelchair around at the base of the
stairs to the dance pavilion so that Miss Grace faced the
women, and sat down on the grass at her feet. Miss Grace's
165'

lips parted, as red with lipstick as an open wound, and
words crept out, so faint that Cassie held her breath to
hear.
'My, how gratifying it is to see so many of my girls here
today . . The old woman's voice cracked, as if she
longed to shed tears but could only summon their parched
memory. 'I call you my "girls" of course, because I don't
just see you as daughters of Casmaran. I see you as my
daughters.' She tried to laugh away her emotion, the
strength in her voice building. 'I want to thank all of you
for your generous contributions to our construction fund.
The new arts and crafts cottage will further nurture the
creativity that we so cherish here, and the basketball court
that should be completed well before next season, will
foster Casmaran's high ideals of sportsmanship . . .'
She cleared her throat, as though her next words would
hold momentous importance. 'All of us were campers at
Casmaran once. We traveled up the path from the junior
cabins through Lakeside, and went through Spinning to
join the seniors on Hilltop. We learned what demands the
Sisterhood places on us. And we must be especially mind-
ful of them now. For this is the year of years; the genera-
tion of which it is written . . .' Puzzled, Cassie studied the
women in the audience, hoping to find the meaning of
Miss Grace's sermon on their faces. But their look of
reverence told her nothing.
Miss Grace's voice was sibilant through her false teeth:
'I have consecrated my life to Casmaran. So have you . . .'
With what seemed enormous physical effort, she tilted her
head to face the seniors as they moved from their mothers
to sit next to Abigail in the grass at her feet. 'This will be
your last summer at Casmaran as campers, so this will be
our time to say adieu.' Cassie could see that the girls' eyes
were wet with tears, as first Abigail, and then the others
stood up and walked forward to take Miss Grace's limp
hand and press it gently between theirs. And when it was
Robin's turn, from where she stood on the stage of the
dance pavilion, Cassie saw the glint of something silver
under Miss Grace's lace glove.
166'

It looked like ... It was only a wild guess . . . How could
she be sure?
You've got to see.
As the last senior returned to her seat, Cassie descended
the steps from the dance pavilion and a murmur of
disapproval from the audience made her quicken her pace.
As she stepped in front of the wheelchair she could see the
dark suggestion of eyes beneath the tinted lenses of Miss
Grace's sunglasses. Eyes that seemed to be looking at her
differently than they had in the cottage. Was it fear Cassie
saw in them? She reached out for Miss Grace's hand.
'Don't!' The old lady shook her head and tried to squirm
away, but her paralysis made that impossible. Cassie grab-
bed the cold fingers.
And squeezed.
The sharp silver ring on Miss Grace's hand cut through
the lace to pierce Cassie's palm, and the blood that mois-
tened her hand told her that there would be a new scar to
intertwine with the two already there, a scar that was proof
of what her mind still refused to accept: her mother had
worn that ring, and it had been stolen after her murder.
Cassie dropped the old lady's hand into her lap and broke
into a run. Over her shoulder, she caught a glimpse of the
campers and their mothers in their prim designer clothes.
Not one of them moved to stop her, but she could feel their
eyes on her. And when she reached the manicured lawn,
she kept right on going, past the cabins, past the main
lodge, and through the graveyard. Despite her headlong
pace towards the forest, she read two words that had been
chiseled in granite. 'Choose death.'
Her mother's ring. Impossible. Plunging into the sha-
dowy isolation of the trees, Cassie's anxiety mushroomed.
The chiffon sash around the waist of her leotard snagged on
a holly bush and she tore it off, forcing herself up a steep
slope, running to escape the growing awareness. But it
clung to her, like the foxtails that pierced the skin on her
ankles with their barbs.
Miss Grace? How did she get the ring?
Doubts chattered in her mind like the magpies in the
167'

branches overhead. She moved quickly, hoping her speech
would somehow accelerate her thoughts.
But mother loved Casmaran . . . she said so in the letter
Miss Grace has her ring.
When at last she stepped from the thicket into the
clearing, the slate-gray sky admitted as little sunlight as the
forest's web of thorn branches. For a moment it was a relief
to be free of the cackling birds high in the treetops, that had
followed her here. But the sudden stillness was even more
disturbing.
Maybe he's gone home. Back to New York.
The steps groaned loudly in the silence as she climbed
onto the porch of the cabin.
'Jake?'
The flapping of wings as a hawk merged with the sky.
'JakeT
She banged on the door. No answer. She tried the rusty
door handle, but it was locked, and she stood on tiptoe to
peer through the smudged windows. The room was a study
in black and white: crude wood furniture, papers crumpled
everywhere, the Moog dark and dead. A swarm of flies
buzzing over greasy dishes offered the only trace of move-
ment. She strained to see if Jake was stretched out on the
mattress on the floor, but the sun suddenly pierced the
clouds, turning the grimy window into a mirror.
A mirror that reflected a stranger standing behind her. In
one swift second, her eyes took in the sheathed hunting
knife, the knee-high boots, the windbreaker camouflaged
the same green as the forest. If he was a hunter, she knew
who was his prey.
168'

Part Three
THE GLORY HAND

Chapter 21
For a moment, Cassie could not tear her eyes from him.
His face was sallow, an oddly emaciated face for so
muscular a body, she thought, as if the arteries above his
neck had atrophied so that blood didn't pump into his head
at all. Slicked-down black hair molded his skull like
feathers. He lunged towards her.
She sidestepped him and jumped off the porch, running
towards the back of the cabin. But in a blur of movement
another hunter's-green jacket rounded the corner, another
set of arms reached out to grab her. She bolted towards the
lake.	.
It was a dozen yards to the shore. She waded into the
stand of cattails that thrust from the mud, heading towards
a sandbar that extended into the water. A mistake. She
stood out in silhouette against the water, and they spotted
her. As the men ran towards her, Cassie scanned the
shore: a dilapidated tin-roofed shack twenty yards to the
left tilted up from the mud, like the rotting hull of a
boat that had run aground. She tripped over a rock
beneath the surface and fell, then crawled . . . splashed
. . . towards it.
There was no door on the side of the shack that faced her,
only a rusted metal flap, some kind of trapdoor - large
enough for a dog, or a child, perhaps. But not a man. It
resisted shrilly as she wrenched it open. Heavy footsteps
crunched onto the pebbles of the beach. She hoisted herself
up and squeezed into the opening.
The door clanked shut behind her, shutting off all light,
and she teetered, groping in the darkness for a handhold.
She reached out. . . clutched at thin air.
She was falling into a void, hurtling down a chute of
corrugated tin in a bruising, battering descent.
She landed on her back, hard, the impact knocking the
171

breath out of her, and when she opened her eyes it was as
dark as if her lids were still closed.
Ami deadl
No, she was still breathing. She pressed a hand to her
pounding heart.
The interior of the shack seemed enormous in the dark -
it had been dug out to extend far beneath the water level of
the lake, she realized. Her fall had been cushioned by the
damp, spongy floor, and she raked her fingers across it:
sawdust, impregnated with rot. Its smell was enough to turn
her stomach, but it had saved her life.
She tried to pull herself to her feet, but pain shot through
her leg from her ankle to her thigh. Her fingers moved down
to touch the rusty cutting edge of... a scythe? A saw? The
heavy blade pressd down on her right ankle, clamping it as
tightly as a bear trap. She tried to lift the blade off, but it had
been imbedded by the years into the floor, and there was no
way to pull her leg out from beneath it.
A scream of hinges and the door to the chute above
yawned wide. A face blocked the opening, backlit by the
gray sky.
She tried to scramble out of the sudden square of light it
threw on the sawdust, but the blade bit into her ankle,
holding her prisoner.
'CassieT The gruff voice echoed hollowly down the metal
chute.
How does he know my name?
'CassieT The echo, breathless and angry from the chase.
'Is the little bitch in thereT Another head forced the first
out of the way, blocking out the patch of sky and plunging
her back into shadow.
'No way:
'ShitV The silhouettes bobbed in the opening for a
moment, and then were gone, leaving a square of sky.
In the dusty shaft of light, Cassie could see more clearly-
The walls of the shack were sheathed in metal that glowed
dully, like the walls of a crypt. The moldy sawdust, the
metal chute, the floor far below the water level of the lake
. . . this had to be one of the abandoned sheds that Sarah
172'

had mentioned, where the ice cutters had stored blocks of
ice until spring. No wonder she was shivering. She won-
dered whether the morgue at Woods Hole where they had
taken her mother's body had been as cold as this.
And then she heard something stirring in the sawdust, the
sound of claws scratching, teeth gnawing. Rats, scurrying in
the shadows, bloated rats with thick healthy coats of fur.
She stretched until her leg ached, straining to see what had
brought them here.
The fragments that the rodents gnawed were too decayed
to be recognizable. Time had swathed them with layer upon
layer of cobwebs, but the rats had ripped at the transluscent
shrouds to reveal yellowed manuscripts and wooden carv-
ings, and what looked like paintings in murky oils. Cassie
wondered if these things had once been precious - even
sacred.
I've got to get out of here.
Sweat drenched her face, stung her lips. She strained
against the metal blade until she felt tfye filmy moistness of
blood. The rats stopped gnawing on the artifacts. They
must have smelled the blood, she thought, for they began to
skitter closer to her.
'Help me!' she screamed as she struggled to lift the metal
blade. Again and again she called out, until her voice was
hoarse, but the rats began scratching at her legs with their
claws, pricking her skin with their needle-sharp teeth. She
struggled to squirm away, but the pain from her ankle held
her prisoner. When she threw a handful of sawdust at them,
the moldy wood particles invaded her nose and mouth, and
she began to cough. The noise lured more rats out of the
shadows.
Until another sharp sound from the far side of the shack
made them freeze.
A scimitar of light slashed up to the ceiling as a door
behind her creaked open on rusty hinges, blinding her with
daylight.
'HeyV A man's voice.
They waited for me. They knew I was here all along.
She flattened into the sawdust.
173'

Too late. The man had seen her.
' What the hell are you doing down here?'
'Jake
'I was recording . . . Jesus, I heard screams . . .' He
clattered down a wooden ramp, sending the rats darting
back into the shadows. Then he set down the tape recorder
slung over his shoulder and strained to lift the blade. When
she was able to roll free, they both saw the blood thai
stained the sawdust.
'Are you okay?'
'I ... I don't know . . .'Cassie grabbed his arm anc
pulled herself up, setting her weight cautiously on the
wounded ankle.
'You could have killed yourself in here. What the hel
were you trying to prove?' He wiped the blood from her leg
with a handkerchief, and she didn't flinch. 'You're lucky it's
not broken.'
Cassie took one deep breath, then broke down in sobs.
'These men . . . they were chasing me. Jake, they were
going to get me . . .' She wanted to stop, to control the
hysteria in her voice, but the words poured out against her
will: 'There were two of them . . . They knew my name.
They were going to kill me!'
'I didn't see any men.'
He means he doesn't believe you. But he's got to. Her
mind reeled back, stumbling over the strange, inexplicable
things that had happened since she'd come to Casmaran.
'The girls at camp . . . Abigail bounced off the lake, and
then they took Robin away . . . and now she's just like
them. She's got this . . . this tit under her arm . . . And then
they killed the kitten and put the blood . . .'
'Hey take it easy.'
She hated his condescending tone. But when he slipped
his arm around her, she allowed him to hold her close to
him. 'You've got to believe me . . .' Her words trailed off
into sobs, and he didn't let her go. 'I'm not crazy.'
'Of course you're not.'
'Why do they want to hurt me? Why do they want to kill
me?'
174'

'Nobody wants to hurt you.' His embrace loosened
suddenly.
'Jake listen to me . . .'
'Wait . . .' He had noticed the crumbling artifacts in the
sawdust and let go of her, kneeling down for a closer look.
'Jake . . .' He began sorting through the filthy debris as if
he had forgotten she was there. His face took on a look she
hadn't seen in him before - intense, haunted - as if he were
the one on the edge of hysteria. Cassie watched as he
rummaged among old picture frames from which the rats had
already stripped the canvas. Slowly he lifted out a painting
which had survived the ordeal in the ice house better that the
others.
It struck Cassie that perhaps the rats had spared this one
because even they found the images repulsive: fading,
ethereal figures of naked women in murky greens and
browns, their flesh cadaverous, their limbs contorted, dan-
cing in ecstacy. Some of the women played musical instru-
ments- a primitive harp, a strange violin, the twisted horn of
a ram - while others coupled obscenely with dogs and goats.
And in one corner of the unfinished canvas was a strange
candelabrum that caught her eye. Its five candles looked like
a hand, with each fingertip ablaze. Somehow it evoked the
pointed, silver fingers of her mother's ring.
The image, at once alien and oddly familiar, forced her to
say the sentence aloud for the first time: 'Miss Grace has my
mother's ring.'
But Jake didn't hear her. He was leaning the canvas
against the rusty blade, handling it as gently as if it were a
masterpiece, studying it with fascination. Without tearing his
eyes away from the contorted figures, the bizarre musical
instruments, he murmured, 'You'll be okay, Cassie. It was
probably just too soon to leave home . . . after what
happened to your mother ... It probably would have been
better if you had stayed with your father this summer.'
Sensible, Cassie thought., Sensible bullshit. He was just
saying it to get rid of her. It was as if his sudden infatuation
with the obscene painting meant that he, too, was betraying
her.
175'

She started up the ramp, out of the shack, the pain in her
leg beginning to ease. But before she left, she stole one look
back over her shoulder. Jake was gazing at the painting with
feverish intensity, his head tilted slightly to one side, as if he
were listening to the music those strange instruments in the
picture were playing. As if their music had captured him.
Chapter 22
Something stupid. Barbara was certain Jake was about to
do something incredibly dumb. But then, she thought,
wasn't calling it that really just a lie, a way of denying the
truth? She feared Jake was going to kill himself.
For hours, all the way from Bangor airport, the forest
had been telling her it had been a mistake to let him come
here alone. In the gray overcast of late afternoon, the
wilderness seemed hostile and unyielding, so much less
'civilized' than the forests on Long Island where she had
grown up. In a strange way, the brooding shadows, the
twisted alleys of mossy tree trunks, reminded her more o
the back streets of New York City, where Jake had been
raised, than it did of the manicured woods of her native
Great Neck.
Save him.
Maybe that was why she had become a curator of art in
the first place: a need to rescue fragile things after everyone
else had given up on them. At thirteen, her parents
marriage had fallen apart, as threadbare as the Bayeux
tapestry. And in the ten years after that, her mother an(
father had died, each slowly, each painfully, of cancer.
'Beyond saving,' the doctors had said. After that, she hat
devoted herself to preserving things fashioned of gilt or
parchment or silver vermeil, because in her life the things
that had really mattered had all been beyond her power to
save.
And Jake. She had married him after that disastrous
176'

concert at Lincoln Center. Perhaps, she suspected, her
purpose had been to save him too. When he tried to kill
himself with an overdose five years ago, she hadn't ascribed
it to his failure as an artist, but to her failure as a wife.
Today, the danger had become more urgent than gradual
decay. The threat was sudden. Immediate.
Save him.
She rechecked the scrap of paper where she'd scrawled
the directions to the cabin, and turned off the main highway
onto a narrow side road, the asphalt pocked with holes.
Accelerator foot to the floor, she forced the rented
Chevette ahead: 55 ... 65 ... 70. Reckless, she thought.
Definitely not her style. She was usually more cautious and
methodical than most men - certainly more than Jake. Her
cool-headedness had assured her steady, deliberate rise
through the pecking order at the Met. Today's rush of
female intuition took her by surprise, but she listened to it.
Save him.
On a hairpin curve, a steel sign riddled with bullet holes
from some amateur hunter spelled out DANGER. Outside
her window, she glimpsed a shattered railing where a car
had gone over the brink.
When she had talked to Jake on the phone, she had read
the danger signs. The edge of hysteria in his voice - she was
sure it masked despair. The last time she had heard him so
euphoric had been the night they had called her from
Bellevue Emergency.
The road shifted from gravel to dirt, and dead-ended at a
lake. Even the long, dreary ride hadn't prepared her for this
cabin: the rusty tin roof, the rotting wood of the walls - it
was little more than a hovel. Enough to push any dyed-in-
the-wool New Yorker off the deep end, she thought. She
parked her car beside the pickup.
Switching off the ignition, she felt her eagerness to see
him replaced by a sudden attack of doubt, she studied her
haggard face in the rearview mirror as if it were a medieval
artifact too far gone to be worth saving. Strands of auburn
hair plastered her forehead in the muggy heat that persisted
into dusk. Usually she played down her natural beauty,
177'

using little makeup, as if her lustrous dark eyes and long
lashes, if, enhanced, would interfere with the impression of
shrewd competence she wanted to convey. But on the
plane from New York today she had put on more makeup
than usual, telling herself that it was because Jake hadn't
seen a woman in nearly two months, that he deserved it,
but really, she knew, out of her own insecurity. After the
sweaty drive, her mascara and eye shadow were smudged,
giving her a wild, confused look. It would have to do.
Her high heels sank into the dust of the clearing as she
stepped from the car. There had been no time to change
from her silk shirtwaist dress; she had taken a taxi directly
from the museum to La Guardia for the flight to Bangor.
She hefted a shopping bag out of the trunk and carried it
up the rickety steps to the porch.
Standing there, with the shopping bag in one arm, she
impulsively pulled out the two silver barettes that held her
hair austerely back from her face, and let it fall around her
shoulders, the way she knew Jake liked it. When she
knocked on the door, it opened to her touch.
The cabin was dark and she groped for the cord of the
bare bulb overhead. The mess appalled her. So this was
what happened when she wasn't there to pick up after
him. She put down the shopping bags and set to work,
straightening the chairs at the plywood table, throwing
crumpled papers into the carton that passed as a trash bin.
It was only after she had folded a filthy sweatshirt and laid
it on the unmade bed that she realized the reason she was
cleaning so compulsively. She was looking for something.
By the mattress she spotted his shaving kit, and hastily
zipped it open. She had been right. A plastic jar of valium
was inside. Still full, thank God. She slipped it into her
purse.
'What the hell are you doingT
He was standing in the doorway, his tape recorder slung
over his shoulder. She stepped forward and kissed him,
but his lips were cold, unresponsive, and he gripped her
arms so tightly that it hurt. She had expected him to be
unshaven and unwashed, of course. What surprised her
178'

was his sullen strength, a strength hinting at a violence she
had never seen in him before.
'You shouldn't have come,' he said. 'I told you not to
come.'
'1 did come, and I should have.' She wanted to slap him,
to send him back outside to make a second entrance and
start all over again. 'The way you sounded on the phone
. . . Jake, you sounded . . . weird.' She hugged his sweaty
body. 'Phew,' she laughed. 'Doesn't this place have a
shower?'
He squirmed out of her arms and walked over to slide the
tape recorder on top of the Moog. 'I told you. I haven't had
time. I've been working around the clock.'
'Don't get me wrong.' She ran a hand along his bearded
cheek. 'You stink. But that doesn't mean I don't like it.'
Something was wrong. His body was tense, his eyes avoid-
ing hers, and he turned his head so that her next kiss
glanced off his cheek.
She sat down on the mattress in the corner. Maybe that
was it, she thought. As much as anything, he had come here
to escape the trouble he had been having in bed, and now
she was walking in as though she suddenly expected him to
perform. 'Look, tonight we don't have to ... I mean, I'm
wiped out from the trip. All I want to do is collapse.'
He ignored her, carrying in a painting about three feet
square that he had leaned in the doorway. She walked over
and studied it with a professional eye. The dancers were
hard to make Out in the shadows, as if the murky oils
absorbed what little light there was. 'Something to cheer up
the place?' She laughed. 'No, I know. You're switching
careers - that's what you've been keeping from me.'
He shook his head. 'One of the artists who stayed here
before ... He must have painted it.'
'Before I met you, when I was in grad school, I did some
art therapy. I ran this project at the Bridgewater Institution
for the Criminally Insane.' She hesitated then decided to
make a joke of it. 'This kind of reminds me of some of the
stuff I saw.' Her smile faded. 'The uneven brushstroke, the
distorted perspective, the morbid choice of colors . . . Not
179'

to mention the subject matter. The whole thing's pretty
sick, don't you think?'
Jake didn't answer, absorbed by the painting, and she ran
a thumbnail along the edge, revealing a pastel layer of paint
beneath the thick overlay of sickly greens and grays. 'I'd say
the artist went through some kind of transformation. It's
almost as if at first he had a light, even a euphoric concept.
Then a darker, more bizarre vision took hold . . .' She
stopped: Didn't Jake see she was talking about him? 'Jake,
we've been married for ten years. Tell me what's wrong.'
'I told you, Barbara . . .' His voice sounded distant, more
distant than when he had been talking to her on the
telephone hundreds of miles away. 'Nothing's wrong . . .'
She sighed and handed him the shopping bag. 'I thought
you'd sell your soul for this.' She pulled out a pastrami
sandwich wrapped in tin foil. 'I didn't have time to run over
to the Carnegie Deli, but I did my best.'
As she cleared the table to make way for the pint
containers of cole slaw and potato salad, she rambled on,
talking about the VIP opening at the museum, about Otto,
the medieval-instrument curator whose office was next to
hers, and his latest esoteric acquisition. When she found
herself gossiping about the neighbors down the hall, with
Jake still barely responding, she stopped.
'All right, you made your point. You're pissed off that I
came. But I'm here.' She glanced back at him, expecting
him to be devouring the sandwich, surprised to see that he'c
left it untouched on the table. Turning his back to her, he
had begun cleaning the recording heads of the Nagra with a
tiny brush. The cicadas outside the cabin had started up,
and the sound seemed to speed his work.
'Jake, come home with me.'
'No.'
'Then I'm staying.'
'Out of the question.'
'Jesus Christ! Last month you were afraid to come up
here without me. Now you're trying to get rid of me. What
the hell's going on?'
When he had finished threading a fresh tape onto the
180'

tape recorder, he turned to her, his anger gone, replaced by
a strange serenity. 'I don't expect you to understand.'
'Try me.'
'I've been doing incredible work up here in the past few
days, Barbara. Incredible.'
'What kind of work?'
'I've found something here . . . something wonderful.'
She eyed him suspiciously. 'Like what?'
'Music . . .'
'Music?'
'Coming from the forest at night. . .'
'Right.'
'Barbara, after dark I hear these weird instruments. I
don't know what they are, or where they're coming from,
but they give me something, a spark I can use in my own
work, the spark I've been missing.'
She gestured at the stub of a joint in the ashtray. 'What
kind of grass have you been smoking?'
'And there are voices . . . I've heard voices, Barbara,
singing.'
'Jake, this place isn't good for you. Come back to New
York with me.'
'I can't. The music that comes from out there ... I need
it.'
'The music's in your head.'
it's not\ It's out thereV He shot a finger towards the door.
Then his eyes locked with hers. 'You don't believe me, do
you? Christ, I shouldn't have expected you to understand.
How could you?'
'Help me understand.' She glanced at the tapes scattered
on top of the MoQg. 'Play me what you've done.' She
waited, watched him weighing the decision. For years it had
been a ritual with them - she'd beg him to let her hear his
work-in-progress and he would resist at first. But he had
always given in, grateful for her support.
'No,' he said. She reached for a tape, but he snatched it
away. 'I said noV
'All right.' She backed off, confused. She had learned to
deal with Jake's self-hatred, but not this . . . obsession.
181'

'I want you to go now, Barbara.' He took her arm and
opened the door for her. For a moment, she thought that
his look was one of pleading, that this time he needed her to
leave as much as he once might have needed her to stay
Her eyes were brimming with tears as she felt his lips brush
against her cheek. Without returning the kiss, she ran from
the porch towards the car. In the three steps it took her to
cross the clearing, the cicadas surged louder. Switching on
the ignition, she glanced back towards the cabin, hoping he
had changed his mind, hoping that he had run out onto the
porch to call her back. But he was busy connecting the
microphone cable to the Nagra. She gunned the Chevette
up the dirt driveway, the evergreens a blur through hei
tears.
When she lost sight of the cabin in the rearview mirror
she pulled the tape from the folds of her skirt. '7/30,
yesterday's date, was written across it. She wondered how
long it would take Jake to realize she'd stolen it.
Listening to Jake's music on the tape .' . . Barbara wa
convinced it would be the only way to understand what wa
going on inside of him. As she nosed the car onto State 34C
to Bangor, she hoped to God that the tape wasn't blank.
Chapter 23
The two girls embraced in the light of the campfire on the
beach. Cassie watched them from where she stood, con
cealed on the edge of the forest: Abigail, kissing one of the
girls from Lakeside, the younger girl's face hidden a
Abigail embraced her, and plunged her tongue into he
mouth.
Their torches planted in the sand, the seniors surroundec
the girls from Lakeside, who watched the ritual with the
same obedient silence that they had watched Miss Grace
You chose the right time to be away at the ice house, Cassie
thought. At least you escaped the Spinning. But who had
182'

they chosen? Against the fire's glare it was impossible to
recognize which of Cassie's bunkmates Abigail embraced.
And then Abigail withdrew her lips, and Cassie recog-
nized the frail girl in her arms. 7ns.' Cassie barely mouthed
the name, but in the silence, it carried so far that the girls at
the campfire turned towards her. She stepped out from the
trees, onto the sand.
'Cassie!' Iris' usually somber eyes shone with a radiance
Cassie hadn't seen in them before. 'I can't believe it. They
picked meV
'You don't have to go.' Cassie tried to remain calm. 'You
don't have to, Iris.'
'We only ask once,' Abigail said to Iris. 'That is, if we ask
at all.'
'They can't make you go, Iris.' Cassie's voice had a dull
ring.
'But don't you see?' Iris reached out to Cassie with both
hands, in a sweeping, self-confident gesture. 'No one's
making me do anything. I mean, they really want me!'
Cassie understood enough to know that it would be
pointless to argue with her. It was clear what Iris was
feeling: My whole life I've wanted to belong somewhere. I
can't pass up the chance now.
But Iris? The girl the seniors had tormented more than
any of the others? Why Iris? it's bullshit,' Cassie said. 'You
know they don't give a shit about you.'
Robin stepped closer to Iris. 'You're just jealous.'
'You wish we'd chosen you,' Abigail laughed.
iris . . . please . . . don't . . .' Cassie could hear herself
begging, and she realized that she must look like Iris had
looked when she had arrived at camp, small and scared and
strangely old.
Abigail held a silver pendant out to Iris, the chain
dangling from her fist, it's yours.'
Instead of taking it, Iris clutched the crucifix around her
neck and squeezed it, the way she squeezed it when she was
afraid. She understands, Cassie thought - Iris knows I was
speaking the truth. She must be holding the crucifix so
tightly to summon her strength.
183'

Then, with a violent twist of her wrist, Iris snapped the
thin gold chain and threw the crucifix into the fire. The
flames leapt higher, and Cassie backed away from the heat
There had never been a prayer of stopping Iris, she could
see that. What Abigail offered, Iris needed too desperately
to refuse.
Slowly Abigail opened her fist and held out the silver
pendant, like a prize. Iris slipped the necklace over her
head, and in the glimmer of the firelight, Cassie saw it.
To shut it out of her mind, she turned and ran. But her
labored breathing, the pounding of her feet on the sand
could not block out the awareness: A tiny silver hanc
dangled around Iris' neck, a silver hand with sharp pointec
fingers, like the hand on her mother's ring. Glinting in the
light from the fire, the sharp fingers had seemed tipped with
claws of flame.
The screen door banged shut behind her as Cassie ran into
her cabin, and she glanced over at the bunk: Iris' footlocker
was gone, her mattress stripped of its sleeping bag anc
pillow. They had left only one of Iris' belongings behind
the crucifix on the wall. The way it hung there, gray in the
shadows, it reminded Cassie of the mounted animal head
in the dining hall, something that had once been alive, now
dead.
And then she saw something else, on the floor under the
bed: a Kotex wrapper. So it had finally happened - the
change Iris had been both dreading and eagerly awaiting
Suddenly it struck Cassie - that was why the seniors hac
chosen her tonight.
And Robin?
The first night of the Spinning, when they had picket
Robin, hadn't Robin been sick? Hadn't she seemed to take
pride in some secret pain? Cassie tried to recall if that pride
had been on Iris' face tonight.
When you become a woman. That's when they want you.
That's when they get you.
Waves were lapping at the pilings beneath the cabin, and
Cassie remembered the riptides off Nantucket, the way the
184'

waves had a pull of their own that nothing could stop. She
w0ndered if the tide that had taken Robin's body, and Iris',
would take hers too.
Stop thinking.
Her arms and legs ached from the day's punishment: the
tumble down the chute into the ice house, and the weight of
the rusty blade. Her mind ached like her muscles, with a
gnawing pain that she doubted would ever heal.
She lay back on her bunk and when she closed her eyes
she saw her mother, the frightened girl in the photo on Miss
Grace's wall. Had Ann Cunningham become a woman at
Casmaran, too? Had her soul undergone the transforma-
tion that was even more drastic that the one that had seized
hold of her body?
She became one of them, and she wanted you to become
one of them, too.
Impossible.
Borne on the wind, music filtered into the cabin from
somewhere in the forest, and Cassie was certain that she
knew its source. The Spinning, reaching its secret climax.
You've got to find out what they do there. What they did to
your mother. What they want to do to Iris.
Stop them.
Laughter outside the cabin window. Cassie jumped down
from her bunk and looked through the dusty windowpane.
The campfire had burned to embers, and her bunkmates
were coming across the beach towards the cabin. Without
taking time to pull her jeans on over her leotard, she
slipped into tennis shoes, and eased open the door.
Crouching low, she darted down the ramp and across the
lawn, around the back of the lodge. As she picked her way
among the headstones in the graveyard, the moon diseased
the lake in its glow, transforming the trees, the grass, her
body, into marble.
The music. It drifted out of the forest to meet Cassie like a
swamp mist. Usually, with a dancer's love of movement,
she let music sweep her along. But not tonight. Her legs
defied the rhythm, deliberately ran against it, the way she
g.h.-g
185

might have avoided wading across a river with a treacherous
current. Cautiously, she followed the music up the slope
towards the seniors' cottage.
The windows of the white clapboard cabin were dark,
and the embers of the firepit where Abigail and the others
had begun their procession for the Spinning smoldered
greenish-blue. More like ice than fire, Cassie thought. The
ashes smelled strange . . . foul . . . and among them were
remains of something charred. Cassie wondered what Abi-
gail and Robin and their friends had fed to the fire before
they had abandoned it.
The music called to her much more clearly here, as if it
were beamed directly towards the hill, and she plunged into
the forest, towards its source. The music came in waves,
like the chanting of the cicadas, taunting her, luring her
down one trail, only to weaken again in volume, as if it were
coming from another direction entirely. The music was like
a cunning, breathing thing, she thought, deliberately de-
ceiving her, leading her through a maze of paths to conceal
its lair. And in the game of hide and seek, she found herself
being led into a part of the forest where she had not been.
In her haste, she lost her balance. Her heels slipped off
the edge of the trail and she tumbled down a rocky slope.
When she hit bottom, she stood up and wiped the dirt anc
pebbles from her hands. She listened. The music was
playing a cruel joke. It sounded farther away now than i
had from the porch of her cabin.
She turned slowly to get her bearings. The moon hac
slid out from behind the clouds to reveal a gigantic
silhouette looming in the darkness. The Hanging Tree? She
approached it slowly . . . Wasn't it in the opposite direction
from the trail she had just taken?
It can't be.
The thick trunk with gnarled roots that buckled the earth
. . . The canopy of leaves . . . She reached out to run her
fingers across its scarred bark, to touch, for a moment, the
initials her mother had carved there.
But instead of feeling wood under her fingertips, she
touched an arm, an arm reaching out from behind the tree
186'

trunk, clawing suddenly out of the dark to grab her. She
staggered backward, and her mind skidded wildly: the ice
men? The ice men again?
Runpleaserun . . .
Now that she needed it, the steely moon abandoned her,
smothered by the clouds as though a dark hand had
concealed its face. Groping blindly, she stumbled head-on
into . . .
Another man.
Powerful arms reached out to clutch her, and she tried to
fight free, the moon knifed out again: the sunken cheeks,
the beaklike nose, the slicked-down black hair molding his
skull, like the feathers of a bird of prey . . . The man from
the ice house. The man she had escaped once.
But not this time. He slid a flashlight beam down her
body, the circle of light descending in a slow, lascivious
caress.
'No!' The word came out in a groan, an admission of
defeat, for she knew she couldn't fight free of his grip.
'Let her go:
The man who had emerged from behind the Hanging
Tree was walking towards her, his face still in shadow, his
footfalls heavy on the pine needles. Even before he turned
his flashlight on his face, the smell of stale sweat and Old
Spice told her who it was. The crewcut... the small, ferret
eyes. The square jaw massacring a wad of gum.
'Runt?'
Seconds after that shocked moment of recognition, every-
thing would change more drastically, more horribly than
any of the three of them standing beside the Hanging Tree
could have imagined. Soon Runt would realize that he
didn't really have everything under control at all. But up
until then, Wayne N. Runtledge and his partner, Len Ryan,
had had things pretty much their own way, ever since
Senator Clayburn Broyles had sent the two of them into the
Casmaran Woods to make sure that no kidnappers or
assassins - and certainly no reporters - interrupted the
tranquility of his daughter's summer at camp. It would have
/	187

been a lot easier, Runt had argued, without the secrecy
But the Senator had given his word to Cassie that she cou](]
go to camp without her least favorite chaperone. And Ij^
any dedicated politician, Runt judged, Broyles felt the need
to preserve appearances, even while breaking a promise.
It had been a royal pain, camping out in the woods,
forced to live off freeze-dried stew, with so much
meat-on-the-hoof walking around, just asking for it. They
could have bagged God knows how many good-sized bucks,
except that a single blast from Runt's Walther would have
blown their cover. Still, in its own way, it beat being
assigned to a limo detail in Washington: one hand on their
binoculars, the other on their dicks, watching the teenybop-
pers at Casmaran changing into and out of their bikini
undies. (The counselors weren't so bad, either.) No, Runt
had to admit, there were worse ways to spend the summer
than getting paid a hundred bucks a day to jerk off.
Of course, if it had been up to him, instead of the Service,
he wouldn't have chosen Len Ryan as a partner. The
Russian-made Kytusha rocket whose explosion had remod-
eled Len's face at Khe Sanh had scarred his personality as
well, making him as surly at noon as he was when Runt
shook him awake for the graveyard watch at three a.m. But
Len had earned his keep. He'd been the one who'd found
the double lid of Colombian Gold hidden in the knothole of
that enormous oak tree, the private stash of some brown-
thighed camper, no doubt. A couple of hits of that stuff
after taps played at Casmaran, and he and Len had slept
like babies.
But Runt had kept the grass away from Len tonight.
There would be no more dope for awhile - not after the way
the Broyles kid had been acting the last few days. Their job
had been a piece of cake when she had stayed where she
was supposed to, dancing around in her leotard, or shower-
ing with her skinny friend in the bathhouse where the
peepholes revealed a good shot of beaver. But since Cassie
had begun wandering off alone in the woods, they'd had to
tighten up. Sneaking over to that shack on the other side ol
the lake - had the silly bitch gone into heat, or what? Runt
188'

couldn't figure out what the hell she saw in the Jew living
t|,ere - any guy who could make up crap like that and call it
inusic had to be a faggot.
But what if they were fucking their brains out? Runt had
instructions to protect the Senator's kid from bodily harm.
He wasn't sure if that included protecting her cherry, but he
wasn't about to wait and find out. What would the Senator
do if after letting his wife get knocked off, Runt let his
daughter get knocked up? No, after losing Cassie in broad
daylight near the Jew's cabin today, Runt and Len had kept
their hands off the stash - and their dicks - on the chance
that she'd try something again tonight.
This time they'd caught her. And now that they'd blown
their cover anyway, Runt wanted to hurt her, just a little.
He just wanted to see the shock on her face when she
realized he had been there all along. Shock . . . and okay,
yes, maybe a little fear, too.
The kid was shocked, her mouth hanging open, her eyes
wide. She had turned as white as the moon that crept, like a
ghost, through the clouds.
But Runt's satisfaction died quickly, the moment it
dawned that it wasn't him Cassie feared. It wasn't even
Len who had scared her shitless. She was staring right
past them . . . through them ... at something behind
their backs.
Cassie gasped, helpless, like a fish hurled out of water. The
wet cloth that had been clamped over her nose and mouth
(it reeked of cleaning fluid? alcohol?) smothered her face,
burned her eyes, blocked off her air. She gagged from the
fumes, kicked and flailed with her arms and legs. But it was
no use fighting it . . . she was sinking into a stupor. And as
her mind began to falter, it muffled the sounds of the
struggle that engulfed her.
The forest shuddered - something crashed to the ground,
something enormous, as if the giant oak had been felled in a
single stroke. She realized, too late, that it was the sound of
her own body falling to earth.
* * *
189'

Runt heard Cassie whimpering.
Some-fucking-one's grabbed the kid right out from under
me.
But who? Where was the son-of-a-bitch? At least after all
this waiting he deserved the chance to kick the shit out of
someone. But he couldn't see a thing. 'Len!' He called out
blindly. The only reply was a groan from his partner that
told him he would be facing the enemy alone.
I'll kill the motherfucker\
Runt spun around, but his reflexes were slower than
they'd been in the swamps of Khe Sanh fifteen years ago,
and Christ, the dope they'd been smoking up here must
have been killer shit. He could hardly move.
Grab the gun. An instinctive reflex of hand to holster. Go
for it.
Why can't you grab the fucking gun?
Runt had felt no incision, no blade. But his hand was
gone. In the pitch dark he could feel his life's blood
pumping out onto the ground from his stump of a wrist, like
a black stream of piss.
Where the fuck's my hand?
The sudden loss of blood . . . the sudden loss of pints of
blood ... It made him light-headed, giddy, the way no
Colombian Gold ever could.
Please.
please don't hurt me anymore . . .
He was only dimly aware of hurtling into the air, of
crashing skyward through the branches of the Hanging
Tree. He didn't hear the impact of his body, the crunch of
bone against wood. He heard voices. Women's voices,
laughing with the scorn of whores.
Their laughter. It was even worse than what they had
done to him.
What was so funny?
What was so goddamn funny?
It was the last, feeble thought that drained through
Runt's mind, before his brain switched off for good.
190'

Chapter 24
Even before the rumble of Barbara's Chevette had faded
away down the dirt driveway, Jake had heard the music
rising, born at the moment the sun had died. He had rushed
into the forest after it, into a darkness that had come as
suddenly as the slamming of a door.
The music . . . though the melody was the same as the
night before, it had an even greater hold over him. When he
passed within the shadow of the Hanging Tree, he had no
reason to know what terrible upheaval had just taken place
there. The blood on the ground was hidden by the night, and
besides, his eyes were as good as closed, his ears attuned to
the subtle shifts in the music's volume, that he hoped would
guide him down the right trail.
Follow it.
Groping through the forest under the cobwebbed moon,
he discovered a faint path that penetrated the brambles, and
hurried down it, crushing Death Angels underfoot.
The music ... he felt like a hunter in pursuit of a feline
beast, an animal at once beautiful and deadly. (Deadly
because it was beautiful? Or beautiful because it was
deadly?) He felt like a hunter who might at any moment
become the prey. Thorns pricked at his hands, his arms, and
he wondered whether the wall of brambles had been planted
there to stave off intruders. He plunged into them, as if they
were proof of the music's power, proof that there had to be
something precious beyond them, to be jealously guarded.
A glow from far down the trail, a glow too intense, too
yellow to be moonlight. The yellow of a neon sign on Forty-
second Street, a color both exquisite and seductive because it
was corrupt. It was beyond a tall stand of pines ... a few
dozen yards . . .
Instead of quickening his pace, he stopped. Two eyes
stared at him, luminous and cold, like embers of the moon.
191

An animal, hackles raised, nostrils flared, a wolf as black
as if it had been carved out of the night sky, stood squarely
in the cleft between two boulders, blocking his path. Two
eyes, silver and unblinking. For a moment, Jake felt as if he
were looking down the barrels of two guns.
It bared its fangs and the chatter of the cicadas died. A
guttural growl. And echoing it, the music took on an
undertone of menace. But the darkening of the melody only
increased Jake's fascination with it. He felt as though he
were standing on the brink of a widening gorge, riveted by
the chasm.
Does the beast hear the music? he wondered. Were its
ears picking up levels, depths of sound he didn't know
existed? Without taking his eyes from the animal, he bent
down slowly and picked up a fallen tree branch. A snarl was
welling in his throat - like the wolfs, he thought - part of a
rage, a primal fury he had never felt before.
You need the music. You need it too badly to let anything
stop you. He took a step forward. Break open its skull. . .
He drew back the club to strike, but the animal reared
onto its hind legs and tore the branch out of his hand with
its jaws. Crouching low, it tensed its haunches, ready to go
for Jake's throat. But suddenly the posture of the wolf
changed. Its hackles lowered, and its tail wilted between its
legs, its growl reduced to a whimper. Meekly, it scuttled
into the shadows as a woman emerged, clad in white, from
among the trees.
Moonlight etched her face in a silver silhouette, a face he
knew. She held out her hands to him. The music in the
distance seemed to change its tone, the note of menace
softening to something approaching tenderness. He didn't
move - he couldn't - for fear the vision before him would
prove as elusive as the music.
Sarah didn't say a word. She glided towards him, and
when she was within his reach, so close he could smell the
jasmine she had woven into her hair, she pulled off her
gauzy shift. She was looking at him as if she were expecting
something from him, as if there were something he had -
something inside him - that she had to possess. And a
192'

numbing certainty washed over him: she would be disap-
pointed.
Questions formed in his throat, rose to his mouth, but she
stopped them with a cool finger on his lips. Her eyes were
fierce and wild, as fierce as the wolfs eyes had been. Yet
somehow the ferocity lured him closer.
Why did she want himl
She pulled him against her, and he felt his body begin to
respond. There were questions to ask her, but . . . (Don't
talk, you'll lose it if you talk.) She was like the music in the
forest that overwhelmed him without his understanding.
Suddenly he didn't care why she wanted him. He felt her
flesh against his, a fine layer of down giving her skin a
softness that his wife's never had. Her muscles were taut,
yet supple, as Barbara's had never been. And then Barbara
was forgotten, irrelevant, as Sarah pulled him gently to the
ground.
He pressed his face into her hair and inhaled a perfume
sweet-laden with night-blooming jasmine, the scent of
tropical flowers that he was certain had never grown in the
forests of Maine. And he wanted her.
What if you can't?
His mind flinched from the old fear, the humiliating
failures with his wife. Then Sarah ran her fingers over his
body, and he felt a new strength. When her body enfolded
his, it was as if he were possessing the music, a composer
merging with his symphony.
Wait.
Now that he was as close to the music as he was to her
lips, a note rang false . . .
Something's terribly wrong.
Something's (Block it out. Block out the thought) wrong.
The faintest tinge of suspicion was enough to weaken
him.
Don't lose it.
His fingers brushed something under her arm . . . some-
thing that shouldn't be there.
Its touch repelled him, and he opened his eyes to see it -
a fleshy protusion under her left arm, the size of the first
193'

joint of his index finger. A sticky liquid oozed from it onto
his hand.
Hadn't Cassie said . . .?
Cassie's friend had one.
Then he remembered the painting he'd exhumed from
the ice house. The crazed women dancing . . . didn't they
have those fleshy polyps under their arms too, a small detail
defined by the painter with exaggerated precision, as
though it were somehow terribly important? He pried
himself away from her, fought to his feet.
She doesn't give a damn about you . . . She's trying to
keep you from the music . . . Preying on your weakness . . .
because she knows you are weak.
He glanced down the trail, but the glow had died. The
music had ended. He turned and ran back towards the
cabin.
As he did, he shot a look over his shoulder. In his
humiliation, his rage, he was sure his sight was deceiving
him: Sarah's eyes had merged with the eyes of the wolf, her
body with its body, as if she and the beast were two halves
of a single, cunning thing. He turned away and ran. But
when he glimpsed his cabin through the trees at last, he
realized that he hadn't escaped. Because he knew he would
go back there. He might be weak ... he might be a coward.
But tomorrow night, tomorrow night even Sarah would not
be able to stop him.
Chapter 25
Someone was following her, she was sure of it. Barbara
glanced furtively behind her at the sea of faces on Fifth
Avenue. All of them stalking her, the entire rush-hour
horde.
You're paranoid, she repeated to herself several times,
with a New Yorker's contempt for timidity. It's only the heat
breathing down your neck. At 8:30 in the morning the sun
194'

had yet to bore through the grimy haze, but it was already so
humid that her blouse clung to her body.
The tape ... the tape made you paranoid.
She clutched her Panasonic tape recorder by its shoulder
strap, and glanced through the clear plastic lid to make sure
that the tape was still threaded onto it. You've got to play the
tape for Otto. But if you do, he'll say you're crazy . . .
As the light changed, she barely had the strength to cross
the street, and the thought shot through her mind that she
might be too weak to make it to the Met. Had she eaten
dinner? Had she eaten anything last night? The cup of black
coffee she had gulped down before leaving her apartment
felt like acid in her empty stomach, threatening her with
nausea.
No, it wasn't the coffee. It was the rising sense of chaos
that nauseated her. She had fought against chaos, the
curator's enemy, at the Met all these years, and now it was
overwhelming her, spinning everything out of control. The
chaos of uncertainty and doubt, the chaos of the unknown.
Because the tape she had stolen from Jake's cabin hadn't
been blank. On the surface it had been a barrage of
electronic sounds, like Jake's earlier works. But with a
disturbing difference. This time it was fused with a primal,
primitive reel, a blending of instruments and voices she
couldn't identify. It was clearly his most brilliant composi-
tion. But when she had heard it, when she had closed her
eyes and listened to it over and over in their apartment until
dawn, a single image had filled her mind: the painting Jake
had brought into the cabin with him. The fierce, wild strokes
of green and gray, the distorted figures with their sinister
energy - the music on the tape had the same cutting edge of
madness. And the music's violence revealed a part of Jake
she hadn't known existed. She read it as a cry for help.
The massive bronze doors of the Met were locked - the
museum would not open for another hour - so she hurried
through the employees' entrance. A gray-haired guard eyed
her tape recorder, made a note of it, and pushed the button
of the turnstyle to let her in. 'Didn't see you yesterday, Mrs
Lazarus . . .'
195'

'I was sick.'
'First day you took off all year.'
Barbara didn't reply. Her obsession with her work
seemed irrelevant now. Preserving dried parchment and
beaten gold meant nothing. She was out to save a life.
A spindly black janitor in the elevator grinned at Barbara as
the doors slid open. He was about to push the button for
her office floor when she stabbed it first. He noticed that
her hand was trembling. 'You okay?'
She tried to smile back. 'Do I look that bad?' She knew
she must, after staying up all night listening to the tape. She
couldn't even remember if she'd combed her hair this
morning.
The elevator door slid open to reveal the music from a
sepulchral woodwind. She strode quickly down the corridor
towards it. Bach ... He was no doubt playing it by heart.
Bach ... A bad sign. If it had been Debussy or Chopin, it
would have meant he was receiving visitors. But no one
who had experienced his wrath dared interrupt Otto Kuns-
tler when he was playing Bach. She pushed open the frosted
glass door stenciled Curator - European Musical Instru-
ments without knocking.
'Otto?'
The portly man sitting behind a cluttered desk winced
when he saw her, but didn't stop blowing into what looked
like an ancient recorder with elephantiasis. Six feet long, it
was carved from walnut and adorned with flowers and
cupids in mother-of-pearl. The melody he coaxed from it
had a stately timbre.
'Otto . . . I've got to play something for you.'
He shut his eyes and pressed on with the fugue, his
thick silver beard glistening with drops of spit. She
clamped a lid on her impatience and waited until the
piece finally ended.
'Otto
'Shame on you, Barbara.' His harsh Viennese accent
made him sound hoarse. He removed a handkerchief from
the pocket of his coat, mopped the perspiration from his
196'

bald head with it, and patted his lips. 'Can't you leave a
man to fondle his woodwinds in peace?'
'I needed to speak with the world's leading expert on
musical instruments. Where else could I go?'
'Flattery, Barbara, shameless flattery. Is that how a
young lady rises so quickly through the ranks in this
incorruptible institution?' He wiped his lips again, this time,
she guessed, to hide his smile.
'Otto, please . . .' He licked the reed, and teased her
with another, more sprightly cantatas. 'Otto, it's terribly
important.'
He spat out the mouthpiece. 'My hearing . . . Every day,
the doctor tells me, it grows weaker.' He tapped the hearing
aid on his left ear. 'My days with my harem are numbered,
Barbara.' He riffled through the pages of the Met instru-
ment catalogue on his desk. 'Before it's too late, I intend to
feast on all their sounds. Every last one of them. So spare
me the interruptions. Is that too much for an old man to
ask?'
She slid the tape recorder onto the table beside him.
'Please . . . listen to this.'
He caressed the instrument in his hands. 'With this
cornucopia of sound at my bidding, must you inflict on me
an abomination that comes from transistors and tape?'
'Yes.'
He eyed the tape recorder suspiciously. 'By your hus-
band, I presume. The electronic wunderkindV
Barbara considered cutting his sarcasm short, then
thought better of it. 'Yes, it's Jake's. And you've got to
listen.'
'Got to? I have a hundred different kinds of bagpipes
entrusted to me, my dear, harps that King David himself
might have played. I have a Louis Armstrong's trumpet and
Paganini's Stradivarius. Why, when the time comes for
Gabriel to blow his horn, he'll have to come here to get it
on loan! Otto Kunstler does not have to listen to any-
thing!'
'Please . . .'
He tilted his head to the sound of her voice, and as if
197'

reading the urgency in its timbre, let out a long sigh of
defeat. 'Very well.' He closed his eyes and folded his arms,
tapping his thumbs impatiently against his chest.
She punched the playback button on the tape recorder.
Beneath an electronic barrage of bleeps and screeches
hovered a faint hint of . . . what? Strings? A horn? Even
after having listened to it a dozen times, Barbara couldn't
be sure. But this time she tried not to concentrate. Each
time she had listened, it had taken a tighter hold over her,
as if with each playing, one more instrument joined the
cacophony, one more shrill voice captured her in the
feverish chorus. She secretly hoped that Otto would shrug
the piece off with his usual sarcasm.
At first, in jest, he pretended to turn off his hearing aid.
But then he stopped, leaned closer. It surprised her that
after trying so hard to get Otto's attention, his sudden,
intense fascination with the music did not please her. He
was no longer slouching in the chair, but sat rigidly, like a
doctor who had noticed a telltale shadow on an X-ray. He
pursed his lips precisely, his brow straining, his face starting
to redden, as if he were playing a perverse musical instru-
ment that refused to yield a single note. When the tape
ended, he opened his eyes in a hurry, as if he did not want
to face the images flickering across his closed eyelids.
'Where did you get that?'
'I told you . . . It's Jake's.'
'No, no , . . he waved his hand impatiently. 'Not that
electronic junk. I know he made that up. The sound
underneath . . . the counterpoint. Where did he record the
source of the music?'
'I don't know. I mean, he's been in Maine all summer. In
a cabin out in the middle of nowhere. Otto, that's the part I
don't understand. He said he recorded it up there.'
'In the woods?' Without another word, Otto pushed
himself away from the desk, revealing a sizable paunch. He
took the tape recorder from her and rewound the tape with
surprising deftness.
'I mean ... I don't understand,' she said. 'What could
make music like that?'
198'

'What indeed?' He clicked the tape out of the machine.
'Come.'
Otto had a limp, but perhaps to prove his stubbornness
he did not use a cane. Even so, it was all Barbara could do
to keep up with him as he hurried down the corridor. At the
end of the hall, he unlocked a frosted-glass door and flipped
on the lights to a soundproof studio. Folding chairs and
music stands were arranged for a string quartet, and a small
glassed-in recording booth in the corner was banked with
tape decks and TEAC consoles. He took her inside the
booth and threaded on the tape.
'What are you going to do?' She eyed the powerful 36-
inch speakers uneasily, not sure whether she could bear
hearing the music magnified to its full strength.
'The doctor has his microscope,' he said. 'I have this.
There are eight separate tracks on Jake's tape, each of
which he recorded one at a time. Here I can scan each of
them separately.' He flipped a switch and the full composi-
tion blared from the speakers. 'All that electronic gibberish
. . . I'm going to filter it out, get at the source of the music.
Let's try the first track.'
He turned a knob, and as the tape glided under the
magnetic head, Barbara heard a series of wheezes and
bleeps. She recognized them as the percussive sounds Jake
created electronically to underscore his pieces. 'Not this
. . .' He grimaced, switching quickly to track two: harsh,
brassy electronic sounds. 'Nor this . . .'
The next track Otto diagnosed as 'natural sounds' -
waves lapping, wind through trees - sounds which, he
explained scornfully, it had become fashionable for modern
composers to lift directly from nature, rather than evoking
them in their music, as the earlier, great composers had
done.
When he turned the knob and brought up the volume on
the fourth track, she heard an intermittent cawing. 'Crows?'
'Bluejays,' he corrected her.
He proceeded to the next track, and cocked his head to
one side. 'Ah . . .' The wild undercurrent throbbed over
the speakers, free of the electronic overlay Jake had added.
199'

As Otto adjusted the tone, Barbara felt the urge to back
away, to flee the recording booth. The notes phased in and
out as if they had been recorded across a great distance,
surging, slashing like knives. A dozen or more shrill voices
meshed with the unknown instruments, building to a cres-
cendo, as though the music were somehow the recording of
a violent crime.
The tape clicked off. At first neither of them spoke. Then
Otto began his question slowly, as if to avoid any possibility
of her misunderstanding. 'You said Jake was in Maine?'
She nodded. 'Where . . .? Why . . .?'
'He's staying in this cabin he rented a few hours north of
Bangor . . . near a lake. He went up there to work. He felt
the city just wasn't doing it for him anymore. He needed
some new . . .'
'Inspiration?' Again, the sarcasm. But something else
had entered Otto's tone. Was it a note of concern?
'I couldn't leave work to go with him, but I was supposed
to visit him this weekend. Then he called yesterday and told
me not to come. He sounded so strange on the phone ... it
frightened me. I caught the next plane, rented a car in
Bangor and drove like hell. When I got there all he could
talk about was this music he'd been hearing, music from the
forest ... at night. At first I didn't believe him. I thought
he'd gone off the deep end. But I mean . . .' She glanced
uneasily at the tape. 'He didn't imagine that.'
'I'm afraid he didn't.' Otto gave his beard a vicious tug
and winced fron the self-inflicted pain. Then he took her
arm and led her hastily towards the door. He almost shoved
her into the staff elevator, then stabbed the button for the
second sub-basement. On the ride down in the padded
cubicle, he avoided her eyes and ignored her questions,
staring at the glowing numbers that flickered past as if
reading an ominous message.
When the doors slid open, they picked their way down a
narrow corridor, a darkened labyrinth of spinets and harp-
sichords, bass violas and tubas and tympani, some on
display in glass cases, others shrouded in canvas drapes like
corpses in a morgue. Odd, she thought, that in this Fort
200'

Knox of the world's most magnificent musical treasures,
the only sound was the insectlike hum of the humidifiers.
He flicked a combination lock to a vault marked Musical
Instruments, Occidental. When the massive steel fire-door
clicked open, he turned on the fluorescent lights. She
followed him inside, past storage cabinets which housed
gilt harps and ivory-inlaid flutes, until at last he unlocked a
glass case with a key from his pocket. Delicately, he
removed a horn that had been hollowed from a single
ivory tusk, carved with a geometric pattern of skulls.
When he took a deep breath and blew, it emitted a
mournful moan.
'That's on the tape,' Barbara murmured. The heavy
timbre of the instrument lingered in the air.
'An oliphant,' Otto said, holding it up to the light.
'Carved in North Africa. Made its way to Italy with the
Phoenicians, until it reached the court of King Philip IV of
Spain. It was never played by the court musicians,
however, for it usually had a . . . symbolic significance.'
He replaced it hastily in its case, as though glad to be
locking it away. Then he looked at her. 'Musical instru-
ments are like women, Barbara. Sometimes the most
beautiful must be approached with caution.' Without ex-
plaining what he meant, he removed what looked like a
hand-carved lute of mahogany inlaid with ebony from a
bell-shaped leather case. He plucked the strings, tuning it,
then he reached back into the case for a horsehair bow.
When he drew the bow across the strings the sound was
muted, as if decades, perhaps even centuries of silence,
had dulled its tone. But Barbara recognized the plaintive
resonance from the tape.
'What is it?'
'A gamba, predecessor of symphonic instruments like
the cello, and less refined ones, like the guitar. It hasn't
been included in performances for two hundred years,
except by musicians in medieval consort groups, or by . . .'
he cleared his throat and, instead of finishing his sentence,
opened another case displaying a collection of bagpipes:
animal skins, withered and lifeless, the largest one with a
201'

ragged fox head wrapped around the wooden tubing. 'That
reedy sound, that bleating on the tape,' Otto said, 'it was
undoubtedly made by an instrument very much like this
one.'
'I thought bagpipes were played only in Scotland.'
'On the contrary. It's a quite universal instrument. . . one
that has changed little since it was first devised, centuries
before Christ. During the Dark Ages, and in medieval times,!
it was played in remote villages throughout Europe.'
'But why would anyone be playing it now?'
'How should I know?' he snapped, so suddenly that
Barbara suspected he did know.
'Otto . . .' Even as she started to ask him, even as she
started to plead with him to tell her, she was sorry she had
come, sorry she had requested his help. Sorry, most of all,
that he would tell her everything.
'Music has always voiced the most primitive, the most
forbidden of human urges, Barbara. Passions that go
deeper than words. Musical instruments were first deve-
loped, you must understand, for ancient rites, by cults
sacred ... or profane.' He was trying to ease her into it
gently, she thought, like someone breaking the news of a
death.
I don't want to hear this.
'In my studies of ancient musical instruments, I had to
learn things, Barbara, delve into secrets that sometimes I
wish I had never uncovered. Music, especially the most
primitive ... it can bring one to the outer reaches of the
soul.' His voice hushed, and she was surprised to hear his
arrogance give way to humility. 'Even if you grew up
hundreds of years ago, when those instruments on the tape
were crafted, you never would have heard them played
together.'
'Why?'
'Because for hundreds of years, people believed that
when certain instruments were played together . . .' He
gestured to the separate cases. '. . . some of those we have
classified here ... It was believed that their music had an
evil power.'
202'

'Then . . . who played them?'
'I suppose I would have to say,' Otto murmured, 'that
they were played by the damned.'
Barbara felt a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. 'I
don't understand . . . How could Jake have recorded that
music in the middle of nowhere?'
Otto's eyes had taken on a faraway look, as if he were
trying to focus them on something indistinct in the distance.
'It's been so long since I read the literature . . . But in the
summer - yes, that much I do remember - they gathered to
play in the summer.' His eyes glazed over with a melan-
choly she had not seen in him before, and he suddenly
seemed as ancient and fragile as the instruments that
surrounded him. 'Three hundred years ago, it was not
uncommon to hear them in the woods of Massachusetts.
But after the trials in Salem . . . 1692 ... it became too
risky for them to gather for their rituals near populated
areas . . .'
'Salem? What are you talking about, Otto? Witches?
You don't expect me to . . .'
'What you or I think doesn't matter. What is important is
that some did worship Satan . . . And some still do.'
'Don't be ridiculous!'
Otto ignored her outburst. 'The trials, the hangings
didn't stop them. The fact is that three of those who were
convicted of witchcraft in Salem were never sent to the
gallows, They were set free ... an act of clemency, or so it
seemed at the time.'
'What do you mean?'
'The women were pregnant. And they bore their young,
a saving remnant.' He raised his hand to silence the
objections on her lips: 'Hear me out, Barbara. I had to
learn the secrets for my work. Now you had better learn
them too.'
He beckoned for her to follow him as he threaded his way
among the instruments in the vault, to a cabinet that was as
chaotic as the instrument cases had been immaculate. It was
crammed floor-to-ceiling with manuscripts, sheaves of
music, and books bound in peeling Morocco leather. He
203'

rummaged among them, finally pulled a book down from
the top shelf and pored through its pages.
'The music . . . they played it on summer nights ... a
kind of prelude.' He slammed the book shut - apparently
it didn't give him what he wanted - and returned it to the
shelf. He chose another, smaller book, flipping through
the pages. 'Each summer, the first gatherings were insigni-
ficant, dress rehearsals, really, for Lammas.'
'Lammas?'
'The vernal exaltation of the Prince of Darkness.'
'What you're saying . . .' Barbara was amazed at herself
for taking him seriously, if it's true . . . Otto, why?'
'The music they played on the final night, the night of
Lammas, was certainly strange enough,' he continued, 'but
the true abomination wasn't . . . well, it wasn't the music
at all. It was something else, something much more mons-
trous. They needed an unbaptized male each year for the
Grand Sabbath . . . someone who had not been anointed
with holy water . . .'
Barbara's mind reeled back to the rainy April night
when Jake had told her about the ad for the cabin on the
music department bulletin board. 'When Jake called to
rent it, they asked him questions, the kind of questions
. . . The way they asked him to repeat his name, he
thought they were trying to find out if he was Jewish, that
if they knew he was Jewish they would turn him down . . |
She stopped herself. What if that was the very reason they
chose him?
Otto was feverishly poring through still another book,
its pages a maze of what looked like astrological charts.
He stopped at a page, ran his finger across a row of
numbers: 'The dates of the lesser Sabbaths were governed
by the lunar cycle. They change every year. But Lammas
. . . the night of the Grand Sabbath ... it was always - it
is always on the same night.
'When?'
'The night of August first.'
'But. . . that's tomorrow, isn't it?'
Otto twisted the watchband on his wrist to read the tiny
204'

gold date on the dial. 'No, Barbara.' He shook his head.
'It's not tomorrow. It's today.'
His words were all but lost, for . . . No, it was impossible
. . . the bagpipes in the glass case were beginning to moan,
their skins filling with air until the membranes stretched
taut. The stuffed head of the fox on one bobbed as it
played, as if it were stirring back to life.
This isn't happening, Barbara told herself. This can't be
happening, she stared around her at the instruments - the
copper and brass distorted their faces into grotesques, like
fun-house mirrors. She stepped back as timbrels and cym-
bals shivered, electric, like the warning from a hundred
rattlesnakes.
'What's happening?'
'Barbara, you've got to . . .' Otto stammered in his haste,
as though to answer her questions before she could ask
them, while there was still time. 'You've got to get Jake out
of there!' Rumblings from a row of kettle drums drowned
him out. Accordions and tubas groaned, coronets shrilling a
raucous fanfare, quivering from the power that had seized
them. The cacophony built to a crescendo until Barbara
pressed her hands over her ears and Otto tore out his
hearing aid. He was yelling something to her, and though
she couldn't hear his words over the bedlam, she read his
lips:'Get out\'
She staggered out of the door of the vault, past pianos
where a hundred invisible fingers rippled the keys, past
trumpets that invisible lips filled with air. Blaring, resound-
ing, the instruments started to shake in their cases along the
walls. A piccolo shrieked, shattering the glass, and others
joined in, clattering to the floor.
Barbara overcame her panic long enough to turn back to
try to get to Otto. But there was no way to reach him. An
ebony grand piano had slid across the floor to block the
door, trapping him inside the vault. As the music shrilled to
a deafening pitch, she backed away, down the corridor.
For a fragile moment, when her back pressed against the
fire exit, one note rang out above the rest - a note more
piercing than flute or woodwind, a cry that she recognized
205'

as distinctly human in its pain. And when she heard it, she
knew that Otto had escaped the bedlam, into silence.
She threw her body against the fire door. It yielded, and
she dashed up three flights of cement stairs to the museum
lobby. She burst through the milling crowd and outside into
the humid air, stumbling down the broad steps of the Met
towards the sidewalk. Only then did she realize that she had
left the tape behind. But the tape didn't matter anymore. It
had told her more than she had wanted to know.
It can't be, the precise, rational museum curator inside
her protested. Don't believe it.
And yet she did believe. The proof was back there, in the
second sub-basement of the Met.
She ran blindly into the traffic, waving frantically to hail a
taxi. The honking horns that assailed her sounded like
raucous trumpets heralding the onset of Lammas.
Chapter 26
For a moment, swimming back to consciousness, Cassie
thought the cool hand on her forehead was her mother's.
Until the voice cut through the gauzy dream, as if to reminc
her: Your mother's dead.
'Cassie?'
'Where am I?' The words were garbled by the thermo-
meter someone had slipped into her mouth. Her eyes
focused with difficulty in the gray light - the rain that
trickled down the window warped the cabins beyond the
lawn into crooked huts. The cubicle was crowded with
chipped enamel furniture: a bedstand, a chair, a dresser. It
reminded her of the viewing room at the mortuary where
she had last seen her mother.
'Welcome to Germ City.' Sarah's fingertips felt soothing
against Cassie's skin, but the smell of Lysol and rubbing
alcohol brought bile up from her stomach.
Cassie ran a hand along her arm, remembering the mud
206'

that had caked her body in the forest. Someone had cleaned
her up, put her in a coarse green hospital nightgown. She
was soaking wet, but not from the rain, she realized. It was
fever sweat. She pressed a hand to her temple. The rain
drumming on the tin roof of the infirmary magnified the
throbbing in her head. 'What happened?' She tried to swing
her legs over the side of the cot, but the wave of dizziness
forced her back down on the pillow.
'Drink this.' A teaspoon rattled in a cup. it'll help.'
Sarah withdrew the thermometer from Cassie's mouth and
put the ceramic rim of the cup to her lips. Cassie inhaled
cinnamon and cloves, the scent replacing the nausea linger-
ing in her throat. What looked like dried rose petals were
floating in the liquid, tinging it a warm pink. 'Different
herbs are good for different things,' Sarah said. 'Mint's
great for upset stomach. Camomile's for insomnia. This
one's . . . well, it's good for the nerves.'
Her mother had given her home-brewed tea, too, Cassie
remembered, tea made from herbs she had grown at Cliff's
Edge. She took a sip. The liquid was sweet on her tongue,
warming her, and as Sarah promised, it calmed her, too.
'Better now?' Sarah asked.
'Thanks.' Her face beaded with sweat as she finished the
cup.
Sarah's fingers smoothed the strands of Cassie's damp
hair from her cheek. 'When you didn't show up last night
for "lights out," I went looking for you. That storm made
rivers out of the trails. I don't know where you thought you
were going, running around in the woods in your leotard,
but I found you lying face down in six inches of mud.
You've been out cold all day. You're lucky you don't have
pneumonia . . .' She checked the thermometer. 'Yet.'
Cassie strained to clear her head, to think back to what
had happened, but her memories from last night were
blurred, like the view through the rain-wet windows. It
hadn't been raining last night when she had left the cabin,
had it? No, the moon had snuck out from behind the
clouds, shining just long enough for her to see . . .
'Runt . . : The word sounded strange on Cassie's lips,
207'

false somehow, as if she were uncertain whether she had
really seen him. 'Something horrible had happened to
him.'
'Something horrible almost happened to you.'
'I went to find Iris . . . and there was ... I mean, there
were two of them - Runt, he's my father's bodyguard, and
this other guy, the guy who chased me into the ice house
yesterday . . .' She tried to sit up, but Sarah eased her
gently back down. 'You don't believe me!'
'I believe you saw men ... or what looked like them.
But not Runt, or whatever you said his name was.'
'Who were they?'
'You weren't supposed to know about them yet.'
'What are you talking about?'
Sarah sighed: 'I told Abigail to wait to put them up unti
the last day of camp.' She glanced outside at the rain.
'Until just before they needed them for the farewell cere-
mony. They'll never get those straw men lit now.'
'But they weren't straw. They were real. I saw Runt,
and . . .'
'Now take it easy, Cassie . . .' The concern in Sarah's
voice deepened: 'Let's not overdo it.' She turned off the
overhead light, bathing the room in shadows. 'I'll go over
to the lodge . . . bring you something for dinner. There's
fried chicken tonight. Or something that passes for friec
chicken.' When Cassie closed her eyes, Sarah tucked the
sheet more snugly around her, slipped on a yellow poncho,
and walked out the door.
Cassie waited until Sarah dissolved into another warped,
crooked shape beyond the rain-drenched window. Then
she sat up slowly, her legs shaky as she dropped them over
the side of the bed. But she made it to the door.
The smell of Lysol and rubbing alcohol from the in-
firmary faded away in the drizzle outside. In the crisp air
she could detect a faint but persistent smell impregnating
her hair. Sarah had cleaned away the mud, she thought,
along with the wet, sticky pine needles, but not that smell.
A smell that told her that last night hadn't been a night-
mare. As the rain drenched her hair, the scent emerged
208'

more strongly ... a smell from school in Washington . . .
from science class . . . Chloroform.
In the downpour the forest was an angry green, like the sea
off of Nantucket in a gale, Cassie thought. It was as if the
New England summer had disappeared in one downpour,
to be replaced by a sudden, unyielding winter. Rain-heavy
branches slapped against her, and her hands tingled from
the cold. She blew on them, then swept her wet hair from
her eyes and pushed deeper into the woods. The fallen
branches, the trail that had turned to mud, the sharp and
slippery rocks . . . they were obstacles in her path. But
there was a more serious obstacle - the thought that
hovered in her mind: Sarah had lied.
The Hanging Tree seemed even more enormous in the
glowering light. The storm clouds hung low, as though
caught in its branches. But no . . . Sarah had been right.
Two straw men, like those that had been burned on
Consecration night, hung from ropes that dangled from the
oak's boughs, the nooses creaking in the storm wind. The
straw glistened, the same wet gray as the oak's bark. It was
exactly as Sarah had said: no one would be able to set these
figures on fire now. The straw was so wet it was starting to
dissolve, to . . .
Cassie stepped closer. The arm of one of the effigies . . .
the rain had soaked through. The arm was dripping blood.
Chapter 27
The doorknob felt moist and cold, as repellent to the touch
as the flesh beneath the straw would have been, Cassie
thought, and yet she clutched it tightly for fear she might
fall. Her panic had carried her here without her realizing
her destination, and she was grateful for that. If she'd
known where she was running, would she have had the
nerve? The rage, the rage that she had leveled at herself
209'

(See, you're not crazy. You're not!) ... it would be aimed
at the right person now.
Miss Grace . . . she knew everything, she had to know.
Wasn't the camp hers? Wasn't she wearing her mother's
ring? And everything that the old woman knew - about the
letter, about what had happened here - Cassie vowed she'd
get it out of her.
But she's a frail cripple, a voice inside her pleaded.
Choke the truth out of her, the rage in Cassie snapped
back. Put your hands around her throat and she'll tell you
everything. She imagined her palms clamped around the
veined neck, and the intensity of her anger scared her.
Then, standing there on the porch, she could feel the blind
fury ebbing, leaving her weary, drained. She rested a hand
uncertainly on the doorknob.
The door creaked ajar.
Water dripped from Cassie's hospital gown onto the
hooked rug, which muffled her footsteps. The velvet cur-
tains of the parlor were drawn as tight as an old woman's
eyelids, and yet even in the dim light she could see that the
bric-a-brac had changed: a stuffed owl and a stuffed spar-
row hawk, and ... at the base of a Tiffany lamp, it looked
like the stuffed figure of a white kitten, the body mounted
as if curled in sleep. Her knee bumped against a brassbound
trunk, and a stuffed squirrel on top of it shivered. The
grandfather clock skipped every third beat, as hesitant as
her footsteps.
The wheelchair - it was facing the cold hearth. Its
varnished wood back, gleaming as shiny as a coffin, was all
Cassie could see, and from this angle she couldn't tell
whether or not the old woman was seated in it.
'Miss Grace?' She was surprised at how polite her voice
sounded, how humble.
Breathing - slow, asthmatic breathing - more regular
than the ticking of the grandfather clock, told Cassie that
the old woman was there. She's sleeping. Even though the
back of the wheelchair blocked any view of her, Cassie was
sure of it.
The thought emboldened her to step closer, and she
210'

edged across a threadbare oriental carpet until she could
have reached out and touched the back of the wheelchair,
the mustard-yellow afghan draped over its arms. Suddenly
it seemed like a terrible risk to awaken her.
Steal the ring instead, Cassie convinced herself. {Why had
she taken it? And howl) That would be revenge enough.
Cassie edged closer.
Slip the ring off her finger, then run like hell.
The floorboard groaned, and fearing that another step
would give her away, she stretched out her arm, her
muscles straining. Better to stay behind the wheelchair, so
that if the old lady wakes up, she won't see you. It meant
groping blindly under the afghan.
Which hand? Cassie ran her fingers across her own palm,
to remember the handshake at the dance pavilion on
Visiting Day, when the ring had pierced her skin.
Her left hand. Pull it off her ring finger and . . .
Cassie forced her hand under the blanket. Something was
wrong. The hand she felt under the afghan wasn't withered,
with swollen, arthritic knuckles. The skin was soft, smooth.
And before she could realize that it wasn't wearing the ring,
the hand seized hers.
With a screech of steel spokes, the chair spun to face her.
'Looking for something, CassieV
'Iris . . .?' The frail girl had wrapped Miss Grace's shawl
over her faded T-shirt. And the arrogant smile on her face
was Abigail's. She didn't let go of Cassie's hand, and her
grip - Iris' grip that had always been so flaccid and weak
was . . .
You're crushing my hand.
'Looking for the ring, Cassie?'
'Give it to me!'
'I don't have it.'
'It belonged to my mother. I want it.'
'Cassie, I haven't the foggiest idea where it is.' Iris' voice
was so calm, Cassie thought. How could a weak, little Iris
suddenly be so strong, so confident? 'You really missed
something last night, Cassie,' Iris sighed. 'I'm not kidding.
It was incredible. But you'll see . . . tonight.'
211'

'The hell I will!' Cassie tried to wrench her hand from
Iris' grasp, but she didn't have to. Iris let go.
'Look, Cassie, we were wrong about the seniors. They're
not so bad, really they're not.'
'Don't touch me . . .'
'They like you, Cassie. You may not believe that, but
they do. They've just been giving you a hard time because
they wanted to see if you could take it.'
Cassie was backing to the door. 'I don't have to hear this
bullshit
'Go ahead, leave if you want. But you'd feel a lot better if
you knew everything.'
It was the reason she had come to Miss Grace's cottage,
to find the answer to all the painful riddles. And yet now
that she had the chance, Cassie didn't want to hear it: 'You
. . . can't. . . make ... me .. .'
'Come on, Cassie. Nobody's making you do anything.
Don't you see? It's been inside you all along. It's in your
blood ... in your genes. At Casmaran, they just help you
. . . find yourself.'
'What . . .' Cassie hesitated at the door. 'What do you
mean?'
'Cassie, you know me. I've always been the sensible,
scientific type, right? And, well, what I did last night ... it
makes so much sense.' She stopped herself, and the puzzled
look on Cassie's face made her take another tack. 'Okay, so
I was Catholic. Maybe that made it easier for me to get
"into" it.'
'Get "into" what?'
'I mean, there's nothing weird about it, really. This thing
is just a religion, that's all. I mean, it's a free country, isn't
it? That's what they teach us at school. We're free to
worship any God we choose . . . And believe me, this one is
a lot better than that other one, because He accepts you for
what you are. He doesn't expect you to be what you're not.'
She added in a lower voice: 'They don't pick on me
anymore, Cassie. I mean, I'm just one of the girls now, like
Abigail or Robin or any one of the seniors. It was worth it
for that. I don't have to be afraid anymore . . .'
212'

'I'm not afraid, either.' But Cassie's voice rang too
ioudly, as if she were trying to convince herself. It's only
Iris. It's just dumb little Iris sitting there.
'Anyway, after tonight, Cassie, you'll be one of us,
whether you like it or not.'
Before Cassie could ask Iris what she meant, she could
feel the change creeping over her - a twinge in her belly that
knotted into a cramp. A cramp that doubled her over,
forced her to grasp her sides.
Oh, God.
The pain shot into her back, stabbed down her legs, but
she managed to pull open the door.
'Hey, come on, Cassie. Don't go.' Iris leaned forward in
the wheelchair, holding out a hand to help. 'I mean, it's
pouring down with rain outside. You'll catch pneumonia,
for God's sake. I'll make some tea and we can build a . . .'
'The tea . . .' Cassie said. 'Sarah put something in that
tea.' The next cramp brought up a taste from her stomach -
the cloying sweetness of dried petals mixed with bile. 'The
tea . . :
Iris rolled her eyes. 'I wondered how long it would take
you to figure that out, Cassie. I mean, how dense can you
be?'
'You told me about them on that hike . . .' Cassie
murmured. 'Windflowers . . . You said they could be used
to bring on someone's . . .'
'So, Casmaran rushes things a little,' Iris interrupted.
'But it's all very organic. I mean, it would have to be, right?
You know Sarah.' The pains shooting through her stomach
made Cassie bite her lip to stifle a groan. Iris stood up from
the wheelchair. 'Here, have a seat. It won't hurt so bad if
you take it easy. I mean, I thought I was dying when I got
them at first. But they don't last long, really. It's no big
thing.' She reached out and gave Cassie's arm a reassuring
squeeze: 'I mean, think how long you've been waiting for
it.'
Cassie pushed Iris' hand away and wrenched the door
wide. The roar of the rain drowned out her footsteps as she
descended the porch stairs painfully, one at a time.
213'

Iris didn't try to stop her. Iris didn't have to stop her,
Cassie thought. They've taken over your body. You can't
escape what's inside you.
But your mind, they haven't got your mind yet. She tried
to force her legs into a run, but her muscles refused to obey.
Once they've got your body, she thought, there's nothing
your mind can do. Tears ran down her face, along with the
rain, tears that told her she could not run far.
She did not remember falling, but suddenly Cassie's
cheek was pressed against a rock, water from the downpour
trickling into her mouth. The rain felt as cold on her eyelids
as two silver coins.
Mud seeped between her lips, and dimly Cassie remem-
bered the Spinning, the way Abigail had probed her tongue
between Iris' lips with that taste of welcome. Before she
passed out, Cassie knew the taste.
Chapter 28
As Barbara gunned the car down the highway at dusk, she
felt as though she were careening on the razor's edge
between day and night. The clock on the dashboard read
7:55. Until twilight sharpened into dark, she would be in
neutral territory, she thought. But after night fell . . .
The New England Airlines jet had arrived late at Bangor,
and she forced the rented Chevette to make up for lost
time. There had been no other cars for miles, and she
allowed hers to straddle the white center line, as if the road
were hers alone. She searched the thicket beyond the
windshield for a landmark. In the aftermath of the cloud-
burst, the map that had guided her on her last trip to Jake's
was useless. The wind had snatched away the road signs,
felled trees to conceal the turnoffs. The weathered barns,
the handful of clapboard farm houses she remembered from
the day before, seemed to have disappeared, as if gutted by
the impending night.
214'

Despite the suspicion that she was being followed, a
suspicion that had gnawed at her since she'd left her
apartment this morning, a glance into the rearview mirror
told her that there was no one behind her - just the white
center line of the highway, as faint in the twilight as the trail
left by a snail. Her palms were wet, the steering wheel
slipping beneath them. When she glanced at the speedo-
meter she was surprised to see she was pushing 70. She
hated the way her panic had affected her, depriving her of
her usual cool reason. Her eyes darted up to her face in the
mirror, as if to reassure herself that with everything shifting
so crazily around her, at least she hadn't changed. But the
image was hardly reassuring. The twilight's afterglow tinged
her skin the sickly green of the painting at Jake's, as though
she herself were being transformed into one of the crazed
harpies in the revel.
Or the condemned woman in her dream.
On the plane from New York, she had dozed fitfully, and
had dreamt she was standing on a scaffold, a noose around
her neck. Otto was the hangman, dressed in the severe
black cloak of a Puritan at Salem. 'Guilty,' he had said.
'Guilty:
When he had pushed open the trapdoor beneath her, she
had swung by the rope, gasping, writhing, whispering
hoarsely: 'It's not true . . . I'm not guilty . . . I'm not!' But
the rope had pulled tighter around her throat, choking off
her words.
Until the plane had shuddered through a downdraft and
awakened her.
The tires of the Chevette skidded around a rain-slick
curve and she twisted the wheel, forcing the car - and her
mind - back on course. The winding road was a test of hand
and eye, especially treacherous after the downpour which
had ended just ten minutes before. But she couldn't focus
on the road, her mind flashing towards her destination:
What, dear God, will you find? She summoned the nerve to
lower her right foot another inch, and floor the accelerator.
The road seemed to be hurtling towards the darkening sky,
that was veined with lightning from the fleeing storm.
215'

Jake. She didn't regret that she'd come. Because despite
the bad times they'd been through, she still loved him. She
thought ahead to the moment she would see him. She
wouldn't allow either of them to talk - hadn't there always
been too much talk? - she would hold him, press him in her
arms, and he would understand what she meant to say. He
would thank her for coming.
Wouldn't he?
What if he were furious? What if he refused to leave with
her? What if . . .?
Like the doubts buffeting her, a crosswind toyed with the
car, threatening to hurl it off the road.
The fuel guage dipped towards empty. Damn the rental
agency, she thought. No, it was her own fault. They had
warned her, but she had been in too great a hurry to stop at
the airport gas station before setting out on the desolate
road. Even if she found her way to the cabin in this maze of
wilderness, even if she could persuade Jake to leave with her,
there might not be enough gas to make it back to Bangor.
A turnoff up ahead. A fence topped with barbed wire, a
gate padlocked with a rusty chain. Her headlights picked up
the letters burned into the wood sign above it: Casmaran.
She hadn't seen that sign yesterday, which meant that
tonight she had driven too far. Cursing, she skidded into a
'U' turn, her tires spraying mud.
The evergreens skewered what was left of the sun, leaving
a bloodstain in the western sky. She switched on her lights
reluctantly, an admission of defeat. It felt as though darkness
had plunged her into hostile territory and it seemed that even
her high beams were powerless to pierce it, as powerless as
they were to probe the dense forest that rose up on both sides
of the road. And with nightfall, the same wind that brought
the sweet scent of wet pines, brought something else.
The music. Hearing it through the open car window, what
surprised Barbara wasn't the music's ferocity - she had
expected that. What caught her off guard was the way it
attracted her, enticed her. Its tempo seemed oddly in rhythm
with the beating of her heart.
She rolled up the window to shut out the perfume of the
216'

pines, and the music, for fear that together they might
seduce her, just as she was certain they had seduced Jake.
But the music filtered through the glass, and it was growing
louder. She flicked on the radio, hoping that country-and-
western or punk rock would drown out the melody. But the
forest music seemed to be coming over the radio too. She
twisted the radio knob frantically: the haunting music was
on every frequency, as if it had erased all other sound from
the air.
Lightning seared the sky, and the music echoed louder,
like thunder, so loud that it drowned out the engine. She
hoped that the next flash of lightning would reveal the
turnoff to Jake's cabin.
But the next blinding blue spark showed her something
else.
At first she thought that the swarm soaring in the sky was
a flock of crows. But they were too large, and'they were
speeding towards her too rapidly for that. One of them
struck the windshield, a blur too sudden to identify, its
impact imprinting a jagged spiderweb in the glass. Then the
others hurtled towards her, shadowy forms coming
head-on, and the car shuddered as one by one, each
thudded against the windshield and was gone before she
could make it out through the riddled glass.
Gone?
No, they were circling, coming back at her again.
Her foot was already pressing the accelerator to the floor,
but she forced her weight down on it as though to wring out
a final burst of speed. The shadowy escort darted around
the car, spiraling faster and faster, whipping the wind into a
deafening howl. And swept up in the slipstream, the car
screeched out of control, careened end over end towards
the shoulder.
Barbara's body tensed as she waited for the Chevette to
hurtle to earth in an explosion of splintered glass.
But something else was happening. Something she could
neither have foreseen nor defended her self against. The
tires of the Chevette were easing up from the pavement,
axles groaning from the stress. The car was lifting off the
g.h.-h
217

ground. Barbara clutched the steering wheel more tightly,
denying it, denying it just as she had denied the music in the
forest.
Her eyes stared out of the window, unblinking: The car
was skimming the treetops . . . She was looking down upon
. . . cabins ... a dock ... a lake where in the next
explosion of lightning the car was reflected like a dead
moon.
And beyond, in a clearing in the depths of the forest, a
bonfire raged.
The earth sped away as the car hurtled higher, forcing
Barbara to shut her eyes in a sickening rush of vertigo. She
was about to gag, when suddenly the nausea vanished.
The car had stopped its upward spiral in mid air and the
doors rattled on their hinges. She could feel her mind
sinking back into the dream: she was dangling by a noose in
mid air, her feet kicking wildly, unable to touch the ground,
unable, she knew, ever to touch the ground again.
Then with cruel abruptness, the law of gravity that had
been so capriciously violated, was applied with rigor.
('Guilty,' Otto had said, 'Guilty]') And there was no time
left for Barbara to protest her innocence.
The car shot into the lake, a cold meteor. And after the
crescendo of impact, the music rose in a requiem that cast a
pall over the forest. As if a second, deeper night were falling,
a night from which all who heard the melody would never
awaken.
Chapter 29
The Burning Man. He rose out of the sea, cloaked in flames
that devoured the oil slick spewing from the guded ship.
Reaching out across space and time, the Burning Man had
come, and Cassie floundered in the water as He neared, a
fiery wave cresting to engulf her. But His touch was surpris-
218'

ingly gentle as He swept her out of the numbing cold. As gentle
as her mother's. As gentle as a lover's . . .
Cassie strained for a glimpse of his face, but she was
swallowed up in the watery darkness. You must be dead. . .
You must be dead to be so blind and cold and still. But as
slowly as sunrise, her eyes were opening to reveal the glow of
a fire. The flames did nothing to warm her, but soaked her
with sweat, so that she felt as though she were burning and
drowning at the same time. And this time, the Burning Man
knelt so close to her she could feel his breath.
'It's going to be okay, Cassie. You're safe now.'
The roar of the ocean in Cassie's ears softened to rain
tapping on the roof of a cabin. Jake's cabin.
He sat down on the mattress where she lay. 'Iris . . .' she
began, but it hurt to speak and she stumbled over the words.
Rain sizzled on the logs in the fireplace, and smoke seeping
from it into the room made her cough. At last she managed,
'Take . . . me . . . home.' Her voice was small and scared as
she said it, but she no longer cared whether she sounded like
a child in front of him. Just so he helped her.
'I found you in the clearing,' he said. 'I'm getting you on
the next plane out of Bangor.' Before she could throw her
arms around him for saying it, he stood up and walked over
to the Moog. Cassie watched as he selected a tape and began
threading it onto his Nagra, like a hunter loading a gun.
'What are you doing?'
He didn't answer. The storm had suddenly died, the
drumming of raindrops reduced to a staccato beat, and he
was listening to another sound, dimly perceptible beyond it.
He tilted his head, as though the sound froze him in place,
and Cassie strained to hear it too.
The music. The flames in the fireplace flared as if they
were being fed by the sound. The music seemed to be fanning
some flame inside Jake, too, she thought, something feverish
and intense. She didn't like what it did to him, the way his
muscles tensed, the way his eyes took on a haunted look.
'I've got to go . . .'He pulled a sweatshirt over his head.
'You said you were going to take me . . .'
219'

'I will. But first I've got to find out where it comes from.
I...'
'No!' Her voice was suddenly shrill: 'You won't come
back. You . . .' She tried to pull herself up from the
mattress, but the cramps in her stomach forced her back
down again, onto the grimy sheets. 'Please . . .' She began
to cry softly.
'Come on, Cassie I'll be back soon.' Cassie detected
impatience beneath his smile. 'Look, I'm a devout coward.
As soon as I see what I need to see - whatever it is - I'll run
like hell.'
'Please!'
He kissed her on the forehead. 'Try to sleep. When you
wake up, I'll get us both the hell out of here.' He grabbed
his Nagra and headed out the door.
'You bastard!' she shouted after him. 'Bastard!'
When the door slammed shut behind him, the flames in
the fireplace flickered, dying. The room edged into dark-
ness, as though the storm had seeped through the plywood,
permeating it with a widening stain. The walls groaned in a
sudden gust of wind, and Cassie felt as if the cabin were
slipping towards the lake, to sink into the depths, like the
Pandora.
The notes echoing through the trees filled Jake with a surge
of energy, and he clawed his way through a thicket,
scrambled over granite boulders, drawn to the source. Last
night when he had set out on this same hunt, the music had
eluded him, dissolving like a mist as he had advanced
towards it. But tonight it was guiding him.
Summoning him.
The music hung heavy in the air, like incense, and the
forest that had thwarted and threatened him suddenly
seemed welcoming. Through the soles of his feet he could
feel the soft earth throbbing to the rhythm, the branches of
the pines overhead swaying to its cadence.
The wonder of it.
A glow filtered through the trees, as though the music
were incandescent, shimmering the boughs. Sap oozed
220'

from the bark in the heat, a molten amber that filled the air
with an intoxicating scent that drowned out the other
smells, smells less familiar, less pleasant, drifting towards
him.
One final ridge of black volcanic soil, where a wall of
brambles grew, and the earth's crust rose steep. And then
he stepped into the clearing.
After the darkness of the forest, the brilliance of the
bonfire dazzled him. Its flames leapt twenty feet into the
air, spewing galaxies of sparks towards the stars. In its aura,
images were haloed with golden light - naked women
drawing horsehair bows across the strings of instruments
carved in ivory and ebony and sandalwood, blowing into
animal-hide bagpipes, pounding on timbrels and blaring
horns, the brass glinting in the firelight.
Their music . . . details which had eluded Jake from
the distant vantage-point of his cabin stood out in bold
relief: subtle cross-currents of harmony, odd syncopa-
tions, their feverish intensity, their passion, magnified.
He did not bother to switch on his tape recorder. The
music seemed too fragile, too ethereal, to capture on
tape. Besides, there was no need. After tonight, he felt
certain the music would be forever locked within him. He
let the tape recorder slip to the ground, the tape unreel-
ing in the dirt.
Cassie cried for help until she was hoarse, scratched and bit
and lashed out with her fists, but there were too many of
them, and they fought too fiercely. Abigail, Robin, and Iris
had dragged her from Jake's cabin, forced her onto the
back of a black stallion. And now that she had surrendered,
too numb to resist any longer, now that she clung to his
mane as they led her through the forest, she noticed they
were no longer treating her like a prisoner. They looked up
at her with a respect she couldn't fathom. As they led the
horse into the clearing, it seemed they were escorting her
like a victor, as though she had won some prize she did not
understand.
* * *
221'

You will see only what you want to see tonight, the music
told Jake. You will hear only what you want to hear.
The yellow smoke that swirled around him smelled of
incense, the holy scent of a cathedral, and the fire's arches
of red and yellow and blue dazzled him like stained-glass
windows, overwhelmed him with a glory that had been
denied him in the vaultlike synagogues of his youth. The
choir that stood at the shining altar . . . theirs wasn't the
sad wailing of the old men dovening in temple, old men
wailing Kaddish over the dead. Tonight, Jake felt as
though he were hearing pure joy, the songs of angels,
unashamed in their'nakedness. He could hear fragments of
the words: 'Blessed . . . sanctified . . . Master of the Uni-
verse . . .'
The wonder of it.
He watched as Sarah took communion wafers and held
them out to the girls in turn. Each closed her eyes as she
took the wafer on her tongue. His mouth was dry, his lips
sealed tightly shut, but he felt as if he could taste them,
pure and blessed. The taste of salvation. He did not know
whom they worshipped, only that he could hear a voice
rising within: Praise Him.
Jake was blind, but Cassie could see. She smelled the sulfur
fumes swirling around her, mixed with the stench of sweat,
and the wafers made of excrement that the girls savored.
There was no shining altar, only a block of obsidian, like a
charred meteor where crude niches had been carved to
hold the black candles. With a dagger, Sarah was inscrib-
ing a circle in the volcanic earth, and within the circle, at
the initiates' feet, she scrawled a five-pointed star.
Sarah sprinkled salt on the earth before her, then
beckoned with the dagger for a black ram to be led into
the circle. With a quick slash of the blade, she slit its
jugular vein, and its blood gushed out into the goblet she
held beneath it. The ram fell to its knees, and she pressed
the goblet to the wound until the brim overflowed with the
hot red liquid.
Then Sarah lifted the goblet to the sky:
222'

'Blessed among the angels
The Evil One who forgives our Evil,
The Sinful One who forgives our Sin,
The Lustful One who sanctifies our lust with His.'
Sarah passed the cup among those who knelt before her,
Abigail and Robin and Iris and the others. They sipped
from it delicately, as if not to spill a single drop, and when
they had finished they murmured as one: 'Anoint us.'
Sarah dipped the blade into the goblet of blood: 'Blessed
be He, the Black Lord . . . The son of Midnight . . . The
Accursed One.'
'Anoint us,' they chanted.
'The Vigilant, the Possessor, the Undiminished.'
'Anoint usV
Sarah pulled the dagger from the goblet and touched the
blood-drenched tip to the eyes, the breasts, the lips and
loins of each of the girls as they recited in unison:
'Blessed be my eyes, that I may see your path. . .
Blessed be my breasts, that I may suckle your young
Blessed be my loins, that I may be fruitful with your
daughters. . .'
'Accept Him as your savior,' Sarah said when the last of
the girls had been annointed. 'There is no other.'
'Praise him!'
You will see only what you want to see . . .
'Praise . . .' Jake could taste the words, sweet on his lips,
but could not yet say them. The bodies dancing in a circle
around him were tinged golden in the firelight, like gilded
saints. Their bodies were so lithe, so young ... He admired
their taut muscles, their skin the color of the amber oozing
from the pine boughs. The music given flesh, he thought.
He wanted to join them but his body seemed drugged,
leaden.
223'

You cannot dance, the voice in his mind said, but you will
dance to His music in your heart. In your soul.
Jake was blind, but Cassie could see. The oil painting that
she had found in the ice house hadn't been the vision of a
madman. It was congealing to life before her eyes, in the
same lurid yellows and greens as those of the canvas. But
she could see only fragments of the tableau, as if to grasp it
all at once would overwhelm her.
One by one, the girls knelt to kiss Sarah on the buttocks.
Then they merged into the undulating serpent of flesh, and
women, older women with withered thighs and hanging
dugs, joined in - mothers from Visiting Day, joining with
their daughters in the revel. The 'proper,' the 'well-born,'
the 'right' people, Cassie thought bitterly, reduced tonight
to . . . beasts? No, something else. Something worse.
Bereft of her conservative silk dress, her naked breasts
smeared with grease that smelled of animal entrails, was
Abigail's mother, Margot Burgess, the FBI Director (the
betrayer, Cassie thought); and Loren Bradshaw, the Gene-
ral, using one of the black candles as a wax phalus. And
Robin's mother, her body writhing in the dust as a wolf
lapped between her thighs. Robin leered up at Cassie from
where she sat near the bonfire, nursing the black manx at
the third nipple under her arm.
Then Iris pulled Cassie from the horse and dragged her to
the block of obsidian, forced her down onto it with a
strength Cassie couldn't defy. The stone felt cold against
her back, like a slab in a morgue, she thought vaguely, her
emotions too raw to fight back. Iris placed a crucifix upside
down, at Cassie's feet, then smeared it with excrement.
Pass out, Cassie tried to command herself, but her senses
were too numb even for that. Stare up into the night sky.
But.it did no good to retreat into herself, for she was
waylaid by a word echoing in her mind ... a troublesome
drone, like a trapped and dying insect.
Pandorapandorapandora . . .
Suddenly she understood what power had lured her here
224'

through a labyrinth of time. She knew who the mothers and
daughters of Casmaran were waiting for.
The icy water and the oil slick burning on the sea . . . The
ferry boat groaning as it turned over to die, victims lost in the
vortex of its plunge into the deep. . . The escape into the water
that had cradled her so terribly close to death . . .
She had seen Him only once, but she could feel His touch
in the flames of the bonfire, flames that pricked her like the
pointed fingers of her mother's ring. It was as though the
bonfire had been spawned on that distant night years before,
aboard the Pandora, and had smoldered dormant over the
years, waiting until tonight to reach flashpoint.
Naked and proud, Sarah was smiling down at her, a smile
of welcome, even of love, i know how you must feel, Cassie.
The shock. The horror. When I was your age, when it was my
night, I felt it, too . . . And the pain. But the pain has to be.'
'You can't make me . . .' Cassie's voice locked in her
throat. She didn't know what they meant to do to her. The
only thing she knew for certain was that it must not happen.
'Casmaran. In the mother tongue it means "summer's
promise." Tonight, when you join us, that promise will be
fulfilled.'
'I won't!'
'This is a special night, Cassie. Your night. Because you
were born to be one of us.'
'I could never be like you!'
'But Cassie, surely you must have realized by now. You
must have guessed: your mother was one of us, too.'
Cassie flinched as if she had been slapped: 'You're lying!'
'I have no reason to lie to you, Cassie. Your mother came
to Casmaran when she was your age, just like her mother and
grandmother before her. We loved her like a sister . . .
because she was our sister . . .'
'No!'
'She learned to worship the Dark Prince. And she knew
that her daughter was destined to worship Him, too.'
'That's . . . not. . . true!' (It's all lies. It has to be.)
'He wanted you early, Cassie, before your time. If only
you knew what an honor that is . . .'
225'

'You're out of your fucking mind!'
'He would have taken you that night aboard the ship, but
Ann stopped Him. He had given her the ring because she
was His favorite; He never expected that she would use its
powers against Him.'
Cassie remembered the scars on her mother's legs, and
the limp; hidden signs of a struggle she had never under-
stood. 'I don't want to hear!' She pressed her hands to her
ears, but the childhood memory that had been so out of
focus, so blurred in her mind, sharpened with startling
suddenness: The last gasp for breath, then the bile of the sea
forced down her throat. . . Her mother had never tasted it.
While the others had been drowning around her, her mother
had floated on the surface (flashes of Abigail and the seniors,
rebounding off Lake Casmaran). Cassie floundered, drown-
ing, but her mother had swept her out of the waves, into her
arms.
'Ann wanted you all to herself, Cassie. She loved you
more than she loved His spirit. But when she denied His
right to take you, that made Him want you even more. So
He bided his time. Ten years are nothing to Him ... A
hundred years, a thousand years, are nothing. He waited
until the year of your womanhood. This was your summer
to come here, Cassie, but Ann refused you to Him again.
She said it was because she loved you too much to give you
up, but it wasn't love, Cassie. It was selfishness . . .'
The bonfire roared like the sea outside the window at
Cliffs Edge, and Cassie remembered the gauzy curtains
flailing, writing shadows like flames across the floor . . .
'You were there that night,' Cassie whispered.
'We tried to reason with her . . .'
'She was screaming at you!'
As Robin and Iris held her down on the obsidian slab, a
vision from last night assaulted Cassie: her mother lying in
bed, bathed in sweat in the moonlight, the open window
letting in the cruel breath of the sea as it never had before
. . . Her mother had been so still on the sheets that at first
Cassie had thought she was . . .
'You killed herV It was a cold awareness, that she realized
226'

had been lurking inside her for days, but that only now
could she say aloud: 'You killed her because she wouldn't let
you take me:
'If there had been any other way . .
'The letter ... the letter I found in her purse . . .' Cassie
murmured, 'You wrote that letter!'
'How else could we have gotten you here? We did it for
you, Cassie. I know you can't see that now. You can't
accept it. But someday you will.'
She died for me, Cassie thought. She died to save me. The
awareness sapped her rage - sickened her with longing and
guilt. It made her want to yield, to be taken by the forces
that had taken her mother. To join her, if only in death.
She started to cry, and Sarah reached out to smooth a
strand of hair from her eyes. 'Your mother couldn't have
stopped it from happening. No one could have. Because
you're the thirteenth, Cassie. The final member of the
coven. We are all His brides, but in your generation, you
will be His favorite.'
Sarah dipped the dagger into the chalice, and dripped
blood from it onto Cassie's breasts, her thighs, her lips,
whispering in a language that Cassie could not - that she did
not want to - understand. She lay deathly still and the blood
felt cold against her skin, like the waters off Nantucket
where she had almost drowned. She closed her eyes and
wished to God she had drowned then. At least she would
have escaped Him.
'Soon you will admit Him into your body, Cassie,' Sarah
whispered. 'And then you will invite him into your heart.'
Naked, Sarah extended her hands to Jake as he entered
from the clearing, as though she were welcoming him to her
corner of the night. He could see the shadow under her arm
of the third nipple that had so repelled him before, but he
no longer felt the revulsion. 'The Dark Prince needs the
body of a man,' Sarah whispered. 'The body of a man who
has not been contaminated with Holy Water.'
And I am a Jew.
It had all been part of their plan, Jake realized that now.
227'

It was the reason they had rented him the cabin ... the
reason they had seduced him with the music. So that they
could summon him here tonight. But he didn't resent the
conspiracy. He felt strangely grateful to have been chosen.
'The thirteenth comes to us a virgin, on the night she has
become a woman,' Sarah said, beckoning Jake closer. He
could smell the jasmine woven in to her hair. 'Allow the
Dark Prince to possess your body. Welcome Him, and
through you He will initiate her.'
Suddenly, before his eyes, the bonfire flickered with
flames from years before. The Burning Man. Jake remem-
bered the fanatic who had burned himself alive the night of
Jake's disastrous concert at Lincoln Center, as part of some
unspoken protest. But tonight the horror was gone from
that vision of charred flesh. The image Jake saw in the
bonfire before him was an angel with wings of fire, the
Burning Man rising from the inferno. It struck Jake that his
career, which had died that night, too, had to die, in order
to be reborn tonight, to rise, phoenix-like, out of its own
ashes.
'He needs your body, Jake. And you need His Power.
Submit to Him and receive all you deserve,' Sarah said
quietly. 'Yield to Him and He will exalt you as a composer.
As a man.'
The bargain. Jake would have refused it once, and
yet now his face creased with what he sensed was a drunken
smile of acceptance. He was ready to sell himself. After all
he had been through, he was thankful for the chance.
And what would he be giving up in exchange for all that
he wanted? Would he be commiting so heinous a crime?
The initiation - the act of violation - it would be done by
another, really. The music throbbed in his ears, and he
could feel a tingling between his thighs.
But the guilt? Where is the guilt?
He realized that he felt none, that it had been drained out
of him by the music.
Praise him.
The girls who had been circling the fire in the dance
turned to him, and he let them strip off his clothes, their
228'

fingertips stroking his skin, arousing him. As they led him
to the altar of black obsidian, he could feel that he was
erect, from a power outside himself.
In the light from the black candle at heF feet, he couldn't
see who it was that lay there - only the chestnut hair that
fell around her naked shoulders, the childlike body. The
women urged him forward with whispers of encourage-
ment.
One more step towards the altar.
'Cassie!' Jake's eyes snapped into focus when he saw her
face.
Praise Him, a voice said from within, him. Praise Him.
But the voice was growing weaker, the ecstasy, the
euphoria, replaced by something else. He inhaled deeply:
for the first time he smelled the sweat of the naked bodies,
the stench of sulfur and excrement, the metallic odor of
blood.
'You'll be helping her, Jake,' Sarah prodded. 'Because
once He uses your body to initiate her, she will be ours. She
will feel pain, but only for a moment. After that she will feel
no pain ever again, I promise you.'
But it seemed to Jake that Sarah's voice had lost its
gentleness, as harsh as the stench around him. His mind
swam with images, images that cut through the haze that
had deluded him: the cobwebbed, crumbling works of other
men - other Jews? - who had been lured here in summers
past, to live in that cabin ... to give their bodies. What had
become of them? Had they been exalted as artists? Had
they won the recognition that had once been denied them?
Or, as Murdock in the grocery store had told him, had they
disappeared without a trace?
Jake stared in dumb horror around him at the altar, the
writhing, hysterical bodies, the carcass of the butchered
ram that had been bled dry. He had felt such certainty a
moment before. It had all seemed so simple. Now he was
certain of nothing.
Robin and Iris held Cassie down on the slab of obsidian. As
Jake stepped towards her, naked, she tried to break free
229'

once more, but their strength was greater than hers. Abigail
handed Sarah a carved wooden box, holding it as carefully
as if it contained jewels.
Sarah opened the lid.
A severed hand, a pallid green, the color of something
covered with scales instead of flesh. The skin had shriveled
until it stretched tightly over the bones, making the fingers
spidery, hardly human. It was a hand that seemed to be
neither dead nor alive, but lingering in some strange purga-
tory.
Yet Cassie saw proof that it had once belonged to a man:
the faint mark of a tattoo on the wrist, reduced now to a
dark stain. It was distantly familiar, like the hazy recollec-
tion of a dream: the effigies swinging from the Hanging
Tree . . . the blood dripping through the straw. 'Runt,' she
murmured.
'The Glory Hand was taken at midnight,' Sarah said,
'soaked in a brine made of mandragora and jimson weed. It
was cured by moonlight, consecrated for this moment.' As
Sarah held up the Glory Hand, for the first time Cassie
noticed the silver ring in the shape of a hand on her finger.
'Tonight I'm wearing the ring,' Sarah said. 'The ring He
gave your mother, the ring that can summon the power of
the Glory Hand.'
She thrust her dagger into the bonfire. 'When the fingers
of the Glory Hand have been lit, Jake, your body will be
His.' The steel blade flared like straw, and she touched it to
the first finger on the Glory Hand. It burned, phosphores-
cent, a hissing blue flame, the smoldering flesh more foul-
smelling than any candle of wax or tallow. And as the tip of
the dead finger burned, the bonfire dwindled, as if its heat
had been focused into the single needle of flame.
Slowly, of its own accord (Cassie could not believe what
she saw, and yet how could she deny it!) the hand began to
move, like something that had been long-frozen starting to
thaw, turning towards the flaming dagger like a flower
soaking up the light of the sun.
Sarah lit the second finger. The hand was moving, Cassie
could no longer deny it, its fingers quivering with life.
230'

'When all the fingers are lit,' Sarah said, lighting the third
finger, 'His power will be yours.'
She lit the fourth finger.
Cassie stared at Jake, praying that he would spare her.
He seemed to be hesitating, his eyes darting from the Glory
Hand to her, as though his mind were struggling to reach a
decision just beyond his grasp.
And then abruptly Jake wasn't wavering any more. He
stepped forward to the altar, and the women murmured
approval at his eagerness. Cassie struggled to free herself-
until she realized that he wasn't reaching for her. Instead,
he wrenched the Glory Hand from Sarah's grasp.
'Let's go!' He tore Cassie away from the girls who held
her down and half-carried, half dragged her towards the
forest.
The music died with guillotine swiftness, and with the howl
of a sudden wind that spun the fallen leaves into tortured
spirals, the coven started after Cassie and Jake.
We can't run fast enough, she thought, fighting back the
image of Runt, and the force that had mutilated and
murdered him. And yet she did run, her bare feet bloodied
by the thorns on the trail. Jake held the Glory Hand like a
torch, the burning fingers shooting sparks, lighting the path
in their glacial glow.
Only four fingers are lit, Cassie told herself as they
crashed through the forest. Only four. It takes five flames to
summon Him. She glanced at the Glory Hand in Jake's
grasp, to reassure herself.
The thumb, with its claw of flame, was stretching out to
light the fifth finger.
The thunder of trampled brush behind them ended.
Cassie glanced over her shoulder - the women weren't
chasing them any more. In the sudden silence, she could
hear a low hiss. Green smoke billowed from the tips of the
five fingers.
He stood facing them, blocking their path, the branches of
the trees near Him smoldering from His heat, bathing Him
231'

in an aura that dazzled Cassie. She could feel His eyes
admiring her, caressing her body, and she felt a strange and
troubling spasm of pride: He recognized the woman in her.
He glistened, hard and lean, and though she knew she
should run, she didn't want to. What terrified her wasn't the
cloven hooves, the hint of horns at His temples. What
terrified her was that she was attracted to Him.
He was smiling at her, a smile not of vengeance, but of
recognition, as if He had been reunited with someone He
cared for deeply - as if her dash to escape Him had really
been a race towards this very spot, where they were to
rendezvous, like lovers.
The look of wisdom in His eyes (and forgiveness, there
was forgiveness in them, too), it forced Cassie back into
childhood, towards a memory of her first longing, her first
wish, an emotion she hadn't allowed herself to feel since the
night on the Pandora: the overwhelming urge to go with
Him.
No, he wants to hurt you . . .
But His eyes denied it. They were a wise man's eyes,
gentle from having seen so much of life that nothing could
shock Him, that all sins could be understood and forgiven.
Beneath the visage of a beast, the face seemed as familiar as
her father's. Hadn't her mother once loved Him, too?
But He'll hurt you . . . He'll fuck you . . .
And yet a louder voice within her said, Go to Him.
Jake thrust the Glory Hand into Cassie's arms and
shouted at her to run. When she didn't move, glazed-eyed,
he slapped her hard across the face. It cleared her head
enough to see that Jake was picking up a fallen tree-branch
to use as a club. He stepped towards the Burning Man and
when she heard the low snarl coming from the face that had
seemed so gentle, so wise . . . when she saw Him bare His
claws, His pointed teeth at Jake, she broke into a run.
The face of the Burning Man . . . Jake could see that it was
his own. The eyes of the Burning Man terrified him because
in them he saw himself, his weakness, his selfishness. His
lust. At least the struggle he faced would be a chance for
232'

him to redeem himself. If he had been a failure as an artist
and as a man, he thought, then he would make up for it with
murder.
Jake's body responded to his jolt of rage with memories
from a childhood spent defending himself: the hammerlock,
the choke hold he'd learned growing up on the edge of
Harlem. But the Burning Man knew how to turn Jake's
rage against him - the more desperately Jake fough , the
more he felt his strength ebbing.
Go for his throat ... But when Jake pressed his thumbs
into the snake-smooth neck, it was he who felt all breath
choked off.
Gouge out his . . . Jake dug his fingers into the bony
sockets, but he was the one who was blinded.
Jake dimly perceived that he was destroying himself in
the struggle. It was as if he and the Burning Man were really
two halves of himself, tearing each other apart. Yet in a
sudden flurry of thought, his mind seemed strangely aloof
from the pain.
Why did you turn down the bargain? Why did you say no?
For a fleeting moment it struck him that this was the first
time he had done something that was truly brave, and that
he had done it to crush out a part of himself. If he could kill
the evil within him, and save the good . . . His hand slipped
around the snake-smooth throat once more, and he
squeezed, squeezed until the hot breathing gurgled to a
stop.
Cassie groped for a handhold, scrambling down the steep
rock face, and as jagged chunks of granite opened the old
wounds from her mother's ring, she welcomed the pain.
Your mother died for you . . . Jake died for you, too.
Shivering in the night air, Cassie realized that the Glory
Hand she carried to light the way shed no warmth. If only
the Burning Man had taken her, back then on the Pandora,
she thought, her mother and Jake would still be alive,
At the foot of the cliff a stream cascaded over rocks into a
shallow pool. As she neared it, she was astonished to see a
man kneeling on the bank, splashing water on his face, his
233'

skin as pale as the moonlight reflected in the water. 'JakeV
He looked up at her and smiled weakly. 'You're . . . okay
. . .' she managed, through her tears.
He stood up to face her and she realized both of them
were heat-scorched and naked. Her sobs turned into giddy,
hysterical laughter, and she waded into the water towards
him, to thank him for saving her - to thank him for still
being alive.
But his face . . . the features were Jake's - the deep-set
eyes, the full lips, the curly beard - but . . . what was it
about him?
The eyes . . . cunning . . . malicious . . . They were not
Jake's eyes. The face was only a mask, she realized, And
the body? She looked down into the stream: steam was
rising with each step that he took towards her through the
water. And a serpent, smooth and black, stabbed from the
snarl of coarse hair between his thighs. It was stiffening,
rearing its forked head, like a cobra about to strike.
The cry that rose from Jake's mouth melded anguish and
triumph. In a helpless reflex, Cassie raised the Glory Hand
before he took the final step.
234'

EPILOGUE
'Make a right here . . .' Cassie said, but instead the driver
skidded to a stop. He squinted through the ice-veined
windshield at the turnoff and puffed on his pipe for warmth,
stroking his coarse gray beard. 'You've got to be kidding.
This thing's a taxi, not a snowplow.'
Cassie jumped out of the taxi and waded through the
fresh-fallen drifts to the split-rail gates. They had frozen
shut, and she pounded on them with her fist, her breath
puffing white smoke from the effort. A final kick with her
boot and the gates yawned open with the squeal of rusted
hinges.
Strange she thought as she climbed back into the taxi,
that there wasn't a set of rabbit tracks in the snow. No hint
of squirrel or deer - not even a single crow - as though with
winter all life at Casmaran had ceased.
Grumbling, the driver fishtailed the Chewy off the icy
blacktop, its chains cutting two scars across the white
expanse. The taxi jolted through a pothole, and Cassie
steadied the brightly wrapped package on her lap, then
rubbed away the condensation on the window to watch the
procession of bare branches, stark and dead against the sky.
She took off her glove and ran her fingers through the fur
collar of her coat, remembering her excitement when this
tunnel of maples had been shimmering with leaves the day
of her arrival at camp. The excitement she felt now was
different, perhaps, but no less intense, the anticipation of
something familiar. A long-awaited return.
Covered with snow, pure and still, Casmaran reminded
Cassie of her mother, the way she had lain in the coffin,
like a replica in white marble of someone who had once
been alive. The once-imposing stone lodge ahead, the neat
row of cabins, seemed smaller under the snowdrifts. With-
out the leaves on the trees, without the flowers, it was a
235

bleak landscape, a lonely one, she thought, but she under-
stood how the ice men could have lived here, through the
long, cold months so many years ago. It was a season free of
confusing summer shadows, free of the concealing mask of
leaves. There was something crisp and clean, something
certain, at last, about many things. The reason she had
come here today was as clear, as sharp, as the icicles on the
eaves.
'Anywhere is fine,' she said, as the taxi skidded across the
frozen parking lot and lurched to a stop in front of the steps
to the main lodge. The driver pulled the fur flaps of his cap
more tightly over his ears and stared around him, taking in
the stillness, pumping the accelerator pedal to keep the
engine alive. 'You don't have to wait,' she said, fumbling in
her leather shoulder bag for her wallet.
The driver rested his hand on the metal flag of the meter,
but didn't turn it off. it's fifteen below. No place to be
stranded. I'll wait.'
it's okay. Really it is.'
'This place is closed up like a tomb. Who's gonna take
you the hell back to Bangor?'
'Thanks for the ride.' She pulled her scarf noose-tight
around her neck before she opened the door.
'I don't feel right about it,' he said. 'I don't feel right
about it at all.' But the crackle of the tens she slipped into
his gloved hand silenced him, and she slammed the door
behind her.
For a moment the wheels of the taxi spun helplessly in the
snow. Then the gears ground into first, and the car churned
back up the road. Cassie watched until the Chewy dissol-
ved into the snow, the rumble of its engine merging with the
wind.
She set herself a brisk pace, the stiff crust of snow
crunching underfoot. Since summer, she had doubled the
time she spent dancing, and her muscles were taut. But
despite her confident stride, her fur-lined leather boots
couldn't keep the cold from numbing her toes as she
trudged past the main lodge. She walked faster, each step
punching a hole in the icy gloss of the snow.
236'

The doors to the arts and crafts building and the in-
firmary were padlocked, as if to seal in what was left of
summer, she thought: the warmth of the sun, the scent of
wildflowers. And the mischievous laughter. The camp was
so still, so very still, yet somehow also fragile. Precarious.
She wondered whether, like one of those crystal globes
filled with snow, a single jolt would be able to shake it into
a blizzard.
Behind the lodge, ice lacquered the gravestones on the
way to the forest, making them look freshly polished, as
though they had been chiseled that very day with the
names of the dead. She shifted the package in her arms
and watched her breath billowing in white smoke before
her. Above the trees, the smoke from the chimney of Miss
Grace's cottage was as pure, as white.
In the snow, the cottage looked like a gingerbread
house, as though its gabled roof, its shutters decorated
with hearts and cupids and crescent moons, had been
frosted with icing. A snowdrift buried the steps leading up
to the porch, and she waded through it, wiping her feet on
the welcome mat. The wreath on the door gleamed with
red berries, like holly, she thought, but the shiny, three-
pronged leaves more closely resembled poison oak.
She tapped the brass knocker against the door, expec-
ting it to echo like a gunshot in the silence. Instead, the
sound was absorbed by the pine boughs, heavy-laden with
snow, that hung over the house.
When there was no response from inside, she tried the
metal knob. As usual, Miss Grace had left the door
unlocked. She stepped inside quickly, like a fugitive from
the cold, slamming the door behind her.
The warmth of the pine logs crackling on the hearth
hung sweet and heavy on the air, and the fire bathed the
parlor in an amber glow.
'Bless you, child!' The voice was sibilant, sharp, like
wind whistling through a cracked windowpane.
Backlit by the fire, the old woman looked more frail
than Cassie remembered, it's good to be here, Miss
Grace.'
237'

The wheelchair purred over to her, as softly as a cat
coming to rub against a welcome visitor. 'That is you, isn't
it, Cassandra? You've grown so, I hardly recognized you.'
'I almost didn't make it,' Cassie said, holding out the
package, 'what with the weather so . . .'
'I never doubted for one minute that you'd honor my
invitation. Tonight, of all nights, I'm glad you could come.
The Winter Solstice is the longest night of the year, child.
The night He first made Himself known to the long-
suffering world. The night when we celebrate His power
anew.' She nodded for Cassie to put her package down
beside a dozen other brightly wrapped boxes, near what
looked like a creche: the cottages of Casmaran had been
fashioned of twigs against a snowscape of cotton, with
figurines of campers carved in fragrant sandalwood. In
place of a manger with its Virgin and Child, was one perfect
ebony angel a few inches high, its hand extended in
blessing.
'Take off your things,' Miss Grace said. 'Let me get a
good look at you.'
Cassie unwrapped the scarf from her neck and unbut-
toned her coat, eager to show the old woman how her body
had developed since the summer - her breasts full beneath
her Irish-knit cardigan, her legs willowy, her hips shapely
beneath her jeans.
'You have matured nicely,' Miss Grace nodded her
approval. 'And I've heard that things have gone splendidly
with your dancing. They tell me you may be the youngest
member of the corps they've ever had at the New York City
Ballet. . .'
it's still not final yet,' Cassie smiled modestly.
'Congratulations are definitely in order. And for your
father, too. All that talk about his Presidential chances.
Why, it must have been almost too much to hope for.'
'We're very grateful,' Cassie said. 'We've been lucky.'
'Yes ... In life we make our own luck, don't we?' The
old woman motioned for Cassie to be seated on the sofa.
'With things so busy for you now, I'm most grateful you
took the time to visit me.'
238'

'I wouldn't have missed it.'
'Things may look dead in the winter, buried under snow
and ice, Cassie, but nothing could be further from the truth.
There's maple syrup in the trees, and fish hibernating in the
lake with their eyes open, just waiting for spring to come.
And it's taught me something. Why, if there's so much life
hidden in the winter, then over there, on the Other Side,
there's bound to be life too.'
'I'm sure there is,' Cassie nodded dutifully.
'Have you ever looked up into the night sky in winter?
Why, it's so clear and cold you can see to the edge of the
universe. You can almost see into the Beyond . . .' The old
woman's eyes glazed over for a moment, her mind adrift.
Then, as though she didn't like where her thoughts were
leading, she changed the subject. 'Do you like my new
shawl?'
The wrap over the old woman's shoulders was a patch-
work of bright colors, much too young for Miss Grace,
Cassie thought. 'It's lovely.'
'You'll never guess who made it for me.'
'I can't . . .'
'Iris! Iris crocheted it for me, all by herself. Now wasn't
that a thoughtful gift?'
'Iris is very talented.'
'My favorite girls have come up to visit me this winter.'
She nodded towards a cake plate on a side-table. 'Robin
brought me up some brownies . . . home-baked. You must
try some. And Abigail sewed a quilt for my bed . . .'
'How nice of her.'
'But you, Cassie dear, you were always so clever. I can't
wait to see what you brought me.'
'I can't wait to give it to you,' Cassie said, and leaned
over to pick up the package.
'I have a gift for you first. "Age before beauty"!'
'You didn't have to . . .'
'Ah, but this is a time for giving. And you deserve it,
child. You've earned it.' Miss Grace glanced down at her
paralyzed right hand. 'But you'll have to take my glove off
if you want it.'
239'

Cassie hesitated, then replaced her box next to the others
beside the creche, and walked back to the wheelchair.
When she lifted the old woman's hand in hers, it felt as light
and fragile as a sparrow's wing. She slipped off the glove of
yellowed lace.
The silver ring in the shape of a hand hung loosely on
Miss Grace's bony finger, it was a gift to your mother from
the Master himself,' she said. 'But of course He always
intended that you should have it someday.'
Cassie slipped the ring off of the old lady's finger and
onto her own. It fit perfectly.
it looks lovely on you, Child,' Miss Grace sighed.
'Because that is where it was meant to be.' She smiled at
Cassie. 'You see how life is? The year that got off to such a
dreadful start has had a happy ending after all. Spring will
come again, and then summer. And then Casmaran will
ring with laughter again, and we will all worship Him
together.' Her eyes widened, like a child. 'Now it's my turn
for a present. Whatever could it be? Is it something you
made yourself?'
'I'm afraid not. . .'
'Well, I bet it's lovely all the same. It's the thought that
counts, after all, isn't it? I only wish I could open it myself.'
'I'm more than happy to do it for you.' Cassie untied the
ribbon, careful not to rip the red and green paper as she
unwrapped it. Then she lifted the lid off the box.
When Miss Grace saw what was inside, her eyes widened,
and her mouth opened to speak. But she couldn't utter a
word, as if something barbed had lodged in her throat.
The Glory Hand ... Its flesh was a reptilian green, the
green of death. When Cassie picked it up and leaned over
the fireplace to set the tips of the fingers alight, they
quivered with a life of their own. The fingertips hissed with
blue flame, and the fire in the hearth dwindled, plunging
the room into near-darkness.
At last Miss Grace's lips managed to shape a word:
'Bitch,' she murmured. 'You little bitch.'' Her paralyzed
hands began to tremble in her lap: 'The night of Lammas
. . . How did you escape Him?'
240'

Cassie unbuttoned her cardigan sweater, tore open the
blouse beneath it. Even in the five months since that night,
the wound had not fully healed, and the scar smarted as she
ran her finger along the two red seams, the two jagged
intersecting lines that she had burned between her breasts
with the Glory Hand.
Miss Grace winced at the sight, shielded her eyes from the
cross of scorched flesh. And with a shrill whine, the
wheelchair whirred backwards, knocking over a table,
sending the porcelain elves crowding it crashing to the floor.
Cassie crushed the glass underfoot as she walked towards
her.
I've waited so long for this, Miss Grace. I've waited so very
long. . .
The old woman's body was twitching, as if it were about to
succumb to a seizure. Her lips were white and pinched,
shaping silent sentences, but only one word came out. 'NO.'
'I have the ring, Miss Grace. The Glory Hand will do what
I want now.'
The wheelchair could back no further. It slammed against
the wall, smashing into the shrine of photographs so that the
silver and gold frames hung lopsided, or fell to the floor. And
Cassie inched the five-pronged torch towards the yellowed
pictures.
Miss Grace seized the moment to send the wheelchair
racing towards her. Cassie stepped out of the way as it jolted
into a rolltop desk, hurling the old woman onto the floor.
The wheelchair careened into the fireplace, and the electric
motor sputtered in a flash of sparks. Miss Grace's frail body
lay curled, fetuslike, on the carpet. 'You stupid child!' she
shrieked. 'You think you know everything, but you know
nothing. Your father. . . he was unbaptized, tool'
Cassie groped to understand. Her father hadn't been
religious, but . . . Was it possible? Had Grandfather
Broyles, the freethinker who had told her that no one who
knew the sea as he did could believe in God . . . had he
refused to baptize his son? 'What are you saying?' she
whispered, her voice so faint she could barely hear it herself.
'What do you mean about my father?'
241'

The old woman smiled, seemingly relishing Cassie's
confusion. Then she started to move. But she's a cripple,
Cassie thought, how can she? And yet, Miss Grace was on
her knees, pulling herself up on the leg of a table, her thin,
bony arms imbued with a strength that only now did Cassie
understand. It was written on her face: hate gave her the
power, a hatred deeper than any Cassie had ever felt.
'The Master was too greedy for your soul,' Miss Grace
hissed. She stood upright, her eyes cold. 'He should have
known when your mother defied us that you would be
poison, too. For it is her blood that runs in your veins . . .
Her blood as well as His . . . The blood of betrayal. Cassie,
how can you betray your father?'
'My fatherV Cassie lashed out with the Glory Hand as if
to fend off Miss Grace's words before they hit their mark.
But the Glory Hand brought her back with brutal swiftness
to a moment more distant than a memory, an image from a
time so long-forgotten that it had merged with lost dreams:
A woman in bed with a man, locked in a hungry, urgent
struggle, lit by the dim glow of.. . candles? No, it was a
Glory Hand on the mentel.
And . . . was it a man in her mother's arms? If her father
had never been baptized, had his body been possessed that
night by another? Was it a man thrusting into her mother,
sowing his seed in her?
Or was it Him?
It wasn't a memory; it went much deeper than that. It was
the distant echo of the dawn of her own consciousness, the
moment when she had been conceived.
'He spawned your life,' Miss Grace said. 'The spark was
His gift. But you have lost the right to possess it.' She took
one unsteady step towards Cassie, then another, and locked
her fingers around Cassie's throat. As Cassie reached up
with both hands to tear herself free, she lost her grip on the
Glory Hand. Its fingers raked her leg with fire as it dropped
to the floor.
But Miss Grace's hands on her throat cut off the pain in
her leg - cut off all sensation. With her oxygen choked off,
Cassie felt herself blacking out, and fought against it,
242

clenching her fist to feel the pain of the ring cutting into her
palm.
Don't pass out. Once you go under you'll never come out
again.
She groped for an image . . . any image ... to keep her
mind alive. Her mother's face . . . she could see her clearly
now, but not as she would have wanted to remember her:
Ann, with that Hindu holy mark on her forehead, that look
of helplessness in her eyes.
They killed your mother . . . Cassie realized her hatred
matched Miss Grace's own. She was stunned to see the
Glory Hand responding to her surge of rage, the flames
from its fingers slashing out. . .
The old woman's grip loosened around her throat. Cassie
gasped for breath and saw that the blades of fire had pierced
Miss Grace's satin gown, that they were feeding on the
gaudy shawl that draped her shoulders. Miss Grace tried to
beat out the flames, but the sudden movement only fanned
them. They flew from her body to the lace antimacassars on
the armchairs, and to the wallpaper; the photographs in the
frames withered in the heat like wilting flowers.
Miss Grace's silver hair was burning like straw. You've
killed her. The awareness stunned Cassie, until she realized
that she was wrong, that what was happening before her
eyes wasn't a spasm of death, but a transformation.
With horror and fascination, Cassie stared at the face
taking shape beneath the halo of blue flame, the features of
another, emerging from Miss Grace's aged flesh: Sarah's
face, her hair shimmering more brightly than it had in the
summer sun, her skin blushing in the heat with the glow of
life.
'You . . . betrayed ... us .. .' Two voices, one parched
and dry, the other strong and lilting. Or was it just one voice,
in youth and old age, as time had twisted and distorted it?
'Betrayer!' The voice echoed away, like the last cry of
someone leaping into a chasm.
The specters of Sarah and Miss Grace sank into a single
charred husk on the floor. Beside it, the Glory Hand curled
into a fist, dwindling, melting, devoured by its own flames.
243'

The fire had spread to the wood frame of the cottage, and a
ceiling beam crashed to the floor, blocking Cassie's path to
the door. Her eyes and mouth shut against the smoke, she
leapt over the beam and fought her way out of the cabin.
Outside, flames were everywhere. It was as though the
cabins, the lodge, the other buildings, had burst ablaze at the
same moment, as if they could not exist without the old
woman who had breathed them to life. Far from extinguish-
ing the fire, the melting snow seemed to feed it, Cassie
thought, like the gasoline that had drenched the straw men
on the night of Consecration. Shutters exploded off the cabin
windows from the heat, and the doors burst their locks,
leaving dark hollows that looked like blind eyes.
And did she hear screams? Or was it just the rusty hinges
giving way? The roof-beams buckling? The shingles splinter-
ing apart? Unless . . . Could a place become as evil as the
people who had lived in it?
At first, in the flames, the brooding December day shone
as bright as noon. The smoke and cinders darkened the sky.
The air reeked of ashes, and of something else: the smell, she
guessed, of something burning that had once been alive. She
waded through the snowdrifts in the graveyard, brushing
past the headstone chiseled 'Choose Death,' and remember-
ing the fate of Iris and Robin and the others, she understood
the epitaph.
Cassie veered away from the lodge and across the snowy
expanse of lawn towards the frozen lake, her legs smarting
from the burns. What was it about Miss Grace's words that
had driven her here? Cassie wondered.' There's maple syrup
in the frees,' she'd said, 'andfish hibernating in the lake with
their eyes open, just waiting for spring to come.' Somehow
Cassie sensed what the old woman had meant, even if Miss
Grace had been too senile to grasp it herself: the hint of a
promise Cassie could only dimly understand.
A ragged scar of ice marked the water's edge, and on the
shore Lakeside cabin was burning, rocking precariously on
its pilings, a flimsy boat on choppy seas. The frozen lake
reflected the flames, ice and fire merging into one ruby-hard
glaze.
244'

Cassie stepped out onto the ice.
A chill assaulted her, but not from the cold. It was her
mother's legacy afflicting her still, this nearness to the watery
darkness. She could hear the ice starting to give way beneath
her feet, cracking with each step as though she were walking
on a mirror, and she didn't look down until she had counted a
hundred paces.
Only when she reached the middle of the lake did she
glance towards her feet. The ice was veined blue and green,
translucent, like a thin slab of marble. And far beneath the
surface . . . Was it only the way the light from the flames
refracted on the ice? Or was there a form ... a human form
. . . lying there? A woman, as white as if she had been
chiseled from ice herself? She lay on her back, her hands
folded over her chest, her eyes open, staring at Cassie with a
deathly melancholy. When she reached out a hand towards
her, Cassie tugged at the ring.
At first it wouldn't come off, as if the metal were resisting.
She had to pull so hard to remove the ring, it tore the flesh of
her finger, but she didn't notice the pain. She held the ring in
her hand for a moment, then dropped it towards the ice. It
fell terribly fast, piercing the slab with a hiss and leaving a
tiny hole, like one left from the impact of a bullet. Below the
ice, the silver ring glinted for a moment, then vanished in the
depths, along with the image of her mother.
With the crack of pistol shots, the ice was starting to break
up under her feet, the thick blocks splitting, splintering,
clashing like the blades of knives. Cassie walked calmly
towards the shore, walked with a sure and steady pace. She
no longer felt the Chill.
The fire encircling the lake was dying, and the sky was
black with smoke, as if a thousand crows had smothered the
clouds with their wings. Cinders rained over Casmaran, as
though to cover it in a final dark snowfall, descending as
silently as dusk. Cassie trudged past the charred rubble of the
cabins, and the scar on her chest felt tender and raw. As she
started up the driveway towards the main road, following the
tracks of the taxi, she realized she was limping, like her
mother.
245'

The flames had fanned a hot wind, and the air seemed
terribly warm, so warm that Cassie could no longer see her
breath in frozen clouds before her. A tear rolled down her
cheek, as if a piece of ice that had been frozen inside her for
a long time had finally melted. As if, after a long winter,
there had been a sudden, startling thaw.

Take a steamboat ride into hell.

FEVRE
DREAM
mum George R. R. Martin «
In the magnificent heyday of the Mississippi River steamboats and
sultry New Orleans decadence, Abner Marsh teams up with the
mysterious Joshua York, to captain the splendid steamer Fevre Dream
on its maiden voyage. But Joshua's strange nocturnal habits and
pathological obsession with the newspaper reports of unsolved
murders along the River begin to disturb Abner, especially when they
approach the luxuriously crumbling New Orleans plantation of the
sinister patrician, Damon Julien, master of the last branch of an
ancient race, who emerge only at night, to feast on human blood ...
'Slowly unfolds its horrors like the petals of some corrupt flower...
One could almost suspect Martin of being a vampire himself and
having lived through the times. There were moments when I was
frightened to turn the page .. . masterfully written.' City Limits.
'A powerful tale of supernatural terror. . . frightening, moving,
haunting, beautiful, with utterly believable characters, both human
and other.' Ramsey Campbell.
'Wonderful . .. the atmosphere reeks of river-misted heat and fitful
moonlight... Martin has created an unforgettable madness. I really
couldn't put this one down.' Woman's Own.
FICTION/HORROR 0 7221 5730 4 £2.25

A selection of bestsellers from SPHERE
FICTION
CHANGES	Danielle Steel	£I-95	□	
FEVRE DREAM	George R. R. Martin	£2.25	□	
LADY OF FORTUNE	Graham Masterton	£2.75	□	
THE JUDAS CODE	Derek Lambert	£2.25	□	
FIREFOX DOWN	Craig Thomas	£2.25	□	
FILM & TV TIE-INS				
THE DUNE STORYBOOK	Joan Vinge	£2.50	□	
ONCE UPON A TIME				
IN AMERICA	Lee Hays	£I-75	□	
MORGAN'S BOY	Alick Rowe	£I-95	□	
MINDER - BACK AGAIN	Anthony Masters £ 1.50 □
NON-FICTION
BACHELOR BOYS - THE
YOUNG ONES' BOOK	Rik Mayall,
Ben Elton & Lise Mayer £2.95 □
THE COMPLETE HANDBOOK
OF PREGNANCY	Wendy Rose-Neil £5.95 □
THE STORY OF THE
SHADOWS	Mike Read £2.95 □
THE HYPOCHONDRIAC'S
HANDBOOK	Dr. Lee Schreiner
and Dr. George Thomas £i-50D
All Sphere books are available at your local bookshop or newsagent, or can be
ordered direct from the publisher. Just tick the titles you want and fill in the
form below.
Name	
Address
Write to Sphere Books, Cash Sales Department, P.O. Box n, Falmouth,
Cornwall TR10 9EN
Please enclose cheque or postal order to the value of the cover price plus:
UK: 55P for the first book, 22p for the second and 14P per copy for each
additional book ordered to a maximum charge of £1.75.
OVERSEAS: £1.00 for the first book and 25P for each additional book.
BFPO & EIRE: 55p for the first book, 22p for the second book plus 14P
per copy for the next 7 books, thereafter 8p per book.
Sphere Books reserve the right to show new retail prices on covers which may
differ from those previously advertised in the text or elsewhere, and to increase
postal rates in accordance with the PO.